Author: admin

  • The Abduction And Training Of Kitty Part 2

    Font size : +


    The story picks up exactly where the first let off.

    For those reading this story who have not read the first installment, I apologize for the lead in to this, part 2. It does drag a little to begin with, but if you read the first part and are starting on the second, think of it as the intermission between two feature films in a movie house. 🙂

    Comments about the lead-in aren’t needed because I think you will find the rest of this part of the story hot enough even for those who like it out there in Never, Never, Land. Any other comments are more than welcome especially any from the ladies out there. ENJOY.
    Vanion

    PS: If any reader exceedingly likes a particular part of the story, drop me a PM with any ideas you might like to see included in part 3.

    BY THE WAY: To the idiot who was so emphatic as to the spelling of one single word in this story, I changed it by 1 , I repeat “one” letter, just to please your caustic attitude to grammar and spelling.

    Do all of us a favor in the future though, give a “name”, not just “reader”, so we might all be able to take a look at some of “YOUR WORK”. The rest of us do try very hard to do our best and to give “constructive” comments and suggestions to other writers.

    Caustic comments such as yours, do no one any help. And if you could be so caustic in your phrasing when sending me a PM as to the fact that I missed “One” letter in one word, I have this to say from “ALL OF US” who do try to do a good job with these stories, STICK IT IN YOUR EAR!
    {Of course, ear is not what I mean, but others will get the idea, while I still try to be polite.}

    So here is the corrected version, just to please one jerk. Make it positive, constructive, and above all polite, people, even it it is a negative comment. We learn from those too.! It’s not just about writing dirty stories and erotica, it’s about trying to improve our writing skills as well. {Though I admit the dirty part is fun too. LOL)

    ENJOY!

    The Abduction and Training of Kitty

    Part 2

    1.
    Several hours later she roused to the smell of fresh coffee. Kitty stretched luxuriantly. She felt completely and totally relaxed and refreshed. She wondered how long she had slept? Suddenly she remembered her exams and sat up quickly. “What day is it?” she asked.

    Mr. P answered her from the edge of the bed. “It’s Sunday, just after noon.”

    “Shit,” Kitty muttered, “I’m never going to pass biology now.”

    Mr. P chuckled, “Oh, I think you will get a passing grade. Especially after that performance last night.”

    Kitty felt a little irritated at the glib comment. “That’s not the point. My final for this semester it tomorrow morning.”

    “Look, Why don’t you get up and I’ll guide you to the bathroom. You can use the facilities and take a shower and I’ll be waiting with your clothes. Then we can get you back home. You still have the rest of the afternoon if you’re really worried about it. Just make sure you don’t try cramming all night. There is no point trying to take a test if you wind up tired and half asleep tomorrow.”

    “I guess you’re right. I’ll just have to do the best I can. Now, which way is the bathroom?” she asked.

    After Kitty had showered and dressed, she sat at a table with Mr. P and had coffee and a breakfast roll. “Where are the others?” she asked between bits.

    “They’re gone. They took off early this morning. There are only you and I here now. I told them I would make sure you got home safe,” he replied.

    Kitty thought about that for a moment. “In that case, I want to ask you something. What has this all been about? Not that I’m mad. Though, I should be mad as hell at you. And the others as well. I just want to know why.”

    Mr. P was silent for a long moment. “All right,” he said at last, “I’ve noticed you around the campus several times, and I’ve heard some rather nasty comments about how you treated people. You were a taker, a user, and a God Damn Cock-teasing bitch, were some of the nicer ones,” he told her bluntly.

    Kitty was completely shocked and taken aback. She had never thought of herself like that, she just wanted to have some fun and do as she pleased.

    Before she could say anything, Mr. P continued, “I’ve never really seen you quite that way. Nor have Miss S or Miss M.

    When we compared notes, we decided you were a fairly good, but misguided girl, who needed an attitude adjustment before you got yourself violently raped or killed. I’ll admit we treated you harshly to begin with, and have indeed violated your body and mind. But, and I want you to really think about this, would you rather it was us who tuned you in? Or some guy in a vacant lot somewhere who could have left you for dead? I think if you consider it carefully, our methods were better than what you would have received from some violent animal working you over.

    We weren’t really out to rape you in the normal sense of the word. We set out to show you what you were like and what you were missing out on. We tried to teach you some new things about getting satisfied by different types of sex. But the main thing we tried to do was alter your mind’s perception of yourself and the way you were treating others. We truly believed you were on a long dark spiral that would come to no good end. That is if you didn’t wind up dead first.” He finished. “It is as simple as that.”

    “Wow,” Kitty said after a moment. She though about what he had said a little more. “I certainly didn’t like any of it to start with, but guess maybe you have a point. I have always taken and never given anything back. I guess I never really thought about it before.”

    “You do realized it now though, don’t you?” Mr. P asked her.

    “Yes, I guess I do. I don’t think I am the same person any more. I think that girl is truly dead and gone for good. Things seem different now. I don’t know exactly how yet, but I think I like the idea of being a new person with a new way of looking at things. Maybe of looking at the whole world too,” she told him seriously.

    “Then we achieved what we set out to do. I’m thankful for that,” Mr. P told her just as seriously. “The ladies and I tried to teach you something about sex. But I myself tried to show you something else last night as well.”

    “What was that?” she asked after he didn’t go on.

    “I tried to teach you something about truly making love. There was for a time last night when I was making love to you, that you were truly with me. I could feel it. You became as involved in me as I was in you. We both wanted the same thing, to please each other. We wanted to be closer both physically, and mentally, to each other. You didn’t hold back anything of your self. You gave yourself to me completely, as I did to you. You proved that by asking for what you wanted to do with me. That was all you, giving something of yourself to another person, because I think you unconsciously realized was what you have always wanted to do, but were never able to.” He paused for a moment.

    “That is all you need to know for now,” Mr. P told her. “Now lets see about getting you back.”

    2.
    Mr. P had driven her back to her dorm and parked in the lot at the back. He had kissed her tenderly in goodbye before letting her out. He had asked her not to remove the blindfold until he was gone and she had done as he asked even thought she certainly wanted to know who he was.

    Kitty entered through the back door and was making her way to her room when a voice called out from ahead. “Hey Kitty, where have you been all weekend?” It was one of the other girls on her floor.

    Suddenly the question struck her as funny and she burst out laughing. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you Doris. You just plain wouldn’t believe me,” she told her when she got herself under control.

    “Try me,” Doris said with a grin.

    “OK, if you really must know. I was abducted Friday night in the back of a van. I was driven, I don’t know where. I’ve had non-stop sex for the last two days, and the kidnappers just dropped me off a couple of minutes ago.”

    Doris’ smile slid off her face for a moment, but quickly back. “Ask a stupid question and get a smart ass answer back,” she said clearly not believing a word of it. “OK, none of my business anyway. But you do look good. You’re almost glowing. I’ll bet you met a guy.”

    This sent Kitty off in greater gales of laughter. After a minute when she was in control again she told her, “Right, on the first guess, and let’s leave it at that. OK?”

    Doris gave her a doubtful look but nodded, “All right. Are you ready for the test tomorrow?”

    “Not as ready as I would like. I’m going to study right now,” she said as she moved past Doris toward her room. “Do me a favor. Don’t let me oversleep in the morning. I might not pass the damn test, but I certainly won’t have a chance if I don’t get there.”

    “No worries, I’ll make sure your up,” Kitty heard as she closed her door.

    Kitty did try to study for a while, but gave up unable to keep her mind on the work. She kept thinking back to the weekend and the bombshell Mr. P had dropped on her at the last. That he loved her. The more she thought about it, the warmer she felt inside.

    She thought about him for a long time and about the way he had made her feel. She especially remembered the sincerity in his voice when he told her of making love to her and her response to him. That thought alone gave her a warm fuzzy feeling. Finally she realized it was getting late and went to bed thinking of him. He had been right about one thing; she certainly didn’t want to be half asleep tomorrow.

    Kitty got up the next morning and went to take her exam. It took her about two hours and she thought that perhaps she had passed. Maybe not with the grade she had been hoping for, but she didn’t think she had failed.

    She was in the extremely crowded hall outside the test room, deciding what to do next and juggling her backpack trying to find her cell phone when someone brushed quickly behind her. “Don’t worry, you’ll pass with flying colors,” a voice whispered and was gone.

    She froze for a split second before turning quickly to find out who it had been. But in the press of the crowded corridor there was no way to tell. But even in a whisper she was positive it was a man’s voice. Suddenly she knew who it had been. Mr. P. Damn it, he had been right there and she still didn’t know who he was.

    3.
    Later when she was sitting in the quad drinking a Pepsi while looking around she noticed a young man sitting under one of the trees, with a large stack of papers beside him. He seemed to be grading test sheets, referring to a clipboard from time to time and making notations on the tests. She wondered if they were of the exam, she had just finished.

    She got up and wandered over beside him. “Hi,” she said.

    The man looked up at her. “Hi yourself. Can I do something for you?” His voice sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t place it.

    “Not really I guess. I just noticed you grading those,” she said gesturing to the stack of papers. “I just finished a midterm for Biology a few hours ago, and I was wondering if that is what those are?”

    He cocked one eyebrow at her. “Could be. You wouldn’t be trying to find out your grade would you? Or maybe influencing it are you?”

    Kitty sputtered. “No, of course not. I was just curious that’s all.”

    “That’s all right then. We wouldn’t want any improprieties would we?” he said with a grin.

    “No, I’m sorry to have bothered you,” she said and began to turn away.

    “Hold on a second,” he said causing her to turn back. “You’re right, they are the biology test. I just took over the class and wanted to get them graded quick. I wouldn’t want the Dean breathing down my neck,” he said grinning again.

    “You’re not my professor,” she told him. “My professor is sixty if he’s a day.”

    “Your old professor was sixty, but now you’ve got me. Professor Milten had a minor heart attach this last weekend. He’ll be fine, but he’s out of the picture for the rest of the year. I’m taking over for him as of today.”

    “I’m sorry to hear that,” Kitty said quickly.

    “Which, that he had an attack or that I’m taking over?” he asked her with an even bigger grin.

    “That he had a heart attack of course,” she told him indignantly.

    “I’m glad to hear that at least. I would really hate if it was me taking over his class,” he chuckled. Kitty smiled in return and decided she liked her new professor.

    “What’s your name?” he asked waving a hand toward the grass beside him inviting her to sit down.

    “Kitty,” she said as she settled to the grass. “Well, actually it’s Christine. Christine Miller. I prefer to be called Chris, but everybody on campus calls me Kitty. It’s just a stupid nickname I got tagged with.”

    “Oh, why is that?”

    “I kicked up a bit of fuss, when I found out they wouldn’t let me keep my cat in the dorm. Kitty just sort of stuck. You know, Kitty Cat.”

    “I see. You’re not fond of it though are you?”

    “No, not really. But what can you do?” she finished with a shrug.

    “Well, don’t worry Chris. I won’t call you by that. With me, Chris you are, and Chris you will stay.”

    “Thank you.”

    “Now let me see. I’m not really suppose to do this,” he told her as he dug through a stack of papers he had already graded. “Here it is. Christine Miller. Ah, I remember this one, it gave me quite a laugh when I was going over it.”

    “Huh?” Chris said puzzled. “Why?”

    “Well for one thing I don’t remember the Pubic Mound being called the Pussy in the text books before,” he said chuckling.

    Chris was mortified. She couldn’t possibly have written anything like that. “I didn’t!” she exclaimed in surprise.

    “I’m afraid so,” he told her holding it out for her to see. “Don’t worry I didn’t mark you down too badly. I gather you had something else on your mind at the time,” he said with a crooked grin and a wink.

    Chris blushed furiously. “Well, sort of I guess.”

    “Let me guess. Your boyfriend perhaps?”

    “No. Well sort of. Hell, I don’t know,” she said flustered.

    “Well it’s got to be something. Are you in love with him?” he asked her.

    Chris let her shoulders slump. “I don’t know. I think I might be. It’s complicated.”

    “Well, un-complicate it. You either love him or you don’t.”

    Chris thought about her feelings for a long moment. “All right, I think I might, but I don’t even know who he is. I only met him three days ago.”

    “A whirlwind romance I see. What’s his name?”

    Chris blushed deeply, but for some reason she felt she could trust this man not to laugh at her. “I don’t know his name,” she confessed.

    He didn’t laugh. “You met him for the first time three days ago. You’re might be in love with him and you don’t know his name? Did I get that right?”

    Chris nodded her head. She wasn’t about to tell him of the abduction, but she did find herself telling him about the feelings she thought she might be having for the man. She couldn’t for the life of her think why she was telling a complete stranger her feelings, unless it was simply the need to talk about them and get them straight herself. She didn’t even know her new professor’s name. Maybe it was her new way of looking at the world.

    “Are you sure it is not just a infatuation?” he asked her.

    She shook her head. “Look, since I’m spilling out my love life to you, do you think you could tell me your name?”

    “Oh, sorry. It’s Scott. Scott Hunter,” he said sticking out his hand, “Pleased to meet you Chris.” Chris looked at him closely as they shook hands and decided she liked what she saw in his eyes. For a reason she didn’t understand, she felt she could trust him. She had never felt this open before.

    “You still haven’t answered my question?” Scott prompted her.

    “No, I don’t think it’s an infatuation. I suppose it could be, but I don’t think so. He touched me way, way deeper,” Chris said thinking of how deep Mr. P had been inside her. “I know it sounds corny, but I think in a very odd manner he touched my soul.”

    “You have a real problem don’t you?”

    Chris sighed deeply. “That sums it up pretty well. I know his spirit and I think I know what he is like in his heart, just not who he is. Even that sounds corny saying it.”

    “I wouldn’t say that. I am sure it will work out given enough time. But, now if you will excuse me,” he said beginning to rise, “I must be going. I have another class to teach in about fifteen minutes.”

    Chris pushed herself to her feet as well. “Well, it was nice to meet my new professor. And thanks for letting me run on like I did,” Chris told him.

    “My pleasure Chris,” he said as he started away, and then hesitated looking back over his shoulder. “By the way, you got an A on your exam. I might even toss in a plus sign just for that Pussy,” he told her with a sly wink, as he turned away and kept walking.

    Chris felt her face heat as she watched him walk away.

    4.
    For the next three days Chris attended her classes and in her spare time remembered her past weekend, as well as daydreaming about something like it happening again. By the time Friday rolled around she was feeling frustrated. She had finished her last class for the day and was wondering what she could possibly do this coming weekend that could possibly top the last.

    She returned to her locker to dump her books off. When she opened the door, lying inside on top of everything was a sheet of hot pink paper folded in half. Someone had slipped it in through the crack at the top of the door.

    Pulling it out she unfolded it. Inside was written in black marker, YOUR CLASSES ARE “NOT” FINISHED FOR THE DAY. GO HOME. SHOWER AND CHANGE, AT TEN MINUTES TO FOUR YOU WILL BE IN THE PARK ACROSS FROM YOUR DORM SEATED ON THE BENCH CLOSEST TO THE STREET. AT TWO MINUTES TO FOUR YOU WILL DONE WITH YOUR BLINDFOLD. YOU WILL WAIT THERE UNTIL YOU ARE PICKED UP. NONCOMPLIANCE WILL BE PUNISHED. It was signed with an M in very bright red. Following at the bottom was a quickly scratched note. Clothing Is Casual. You Won’t Be Wearing Them Very Long, followed by a P.

    Chris’ eyes had grown larger as she read the note. ‘And I was wondering what to this weekend,’ she thought to herself. ‘But do I really want to try something like that again? Damn right I do,’ she realized already turning from her locker and heading for the dorm.

    At quarter to four Chris was on her bench as she had been instructed. She had taken some care with her clothing and makeup. A loose white blouse, not quite see-through and no bra made her feel deliciously wicked. Trim slacks, not jeans finished her outfit. And she had taken extra care with her makeup; understated with just enough to highlight her best features.

    Chris glanced at her watch every couple of minutes, while looking around to see if she could spot anyone she knew, or anything out of the ordinary. She certainly didn’t want anyone she knew around when she put of the blindfold mask from the past weekend that was in her hand.

    Glancing at her watch to confirm the time she took a last swift look around and pulled the mask on over the top of her head and down over her eyes. She did not bother with the chinstrap; she had no intention of taking it off.

    It seemed like forever, but she knew that it was less than a minute before she heard a vehicle pull up and a door open. She could hear someone coming toward her. What if it wasn’t whom she was expecting? What if it was a stranger?

    Her fears were put to rest, but she was disappointed as well when a voice spoke. “It’s good to see you can follow instructions,” Miss M told her. “Been waiting long? I thought I was going to be late.”

    “Not long,” Chris replied, while wondering what she would have done if no one had come for her.

    “Come along,” Miss M told her, taking her by the arm to guide her.

    Once they were in the car and on the road, Chris cleared her throat. “Where are we going?” she asked and then added, “If I may ask?”

    “Just another little gathering like we introduced you to last weekend.” Chris smiled. “Of course there will be a couple of different people this time,” Miss M added.

    Chris felt her mouth fall open. She hadn’t thought of that. New people doing to her things like the first time. She closed her mouth and swallowed hard.

    “I don’t know if I am ready for anyone new,” she stammered, “I had sort of just gotten use to you guys.”

    Miss M gave a short laugh. “Not to worry. You will have to keep your mask on if Miss S, Mr. P, or I are in the room with you, but this time we are going to give you a bit of instruction on giving what you received last week, not taking it. Not that you aren’t going to have to take some new things as well.”

    Chris felt a tingle begin in her stomach at the thought of being able to do some of the things to someone else that had been done to her. The idea both excited her and gave her the chills.

    “Don’t worry Kitty, we will take you through most of it step by step,” Miss M told her.

    “My name is Chris, not Kitty,” Chris spoke up quickly.

    Miss M reached over and grabbed her left nipple and pinched it hard through the light material causing Chris to cry out in shock and pain. “In our group your name is Kitty, remember that. You will answer only to Kitty, and you will think of yourself only as Kitty. Is that clear?” Miss M asked squeezing her nipple even harder.

    Chris nodded her head frantically as she tried to draw away for the woman’s hand. “Yes, Miss M. I understand,” Kitty said in a rush, already thinking of herself by that name.

    Miss M released her nipple and as the blood rushed back into it, she began reciting the name over and over in her mind. Kitty, Kitty, I’m Kitty. Her nipple really hurt at the moment. Kitty, Kitty, Kitty, she kept repeating to herself for the remainder of the trip. By the time they got out of the car she had almost convinced herself it was the only name she had ever had.

    Miss M guided her in to the house. It didn’t have the same sound or feel of the other place though she could tell simply from the air outside that it was in the country the same as the place last weekend.

    Miss M quickly took her into one of the rooms. “All right Kitty. Strip. There is a bed in front of you and a dresser to the right. Put your clothes in the top drawer. You can take your mask off after I leave the room so you can see what you are doing, but you are to put it back on as soon as you are finished and sit on the bed.”

    “Yes, Miss M,” Kitty said nodding her head.

    “Good. Someone will be back for you in about five minutes. Remember to do as you are told,” Miss M told her as she closed the door.

    Kitty quickly stripped out of her clothes and placed them in the drawer as she had been told. As she did she looked around the room. It could have been any bedroom in any house. She could see a large pool through the window as the drapes were partly pulled back. The pool area had a tall solid fence enclosing it.

    Kitty quickly glanced at her watch before taking it off. Her five minutes were nearly up. She quickly donned her blindfold again and sat on the edge of the bed waiting for whoever was coming for her.

    5.
    The door opened and light footfalls entered. A small hand gripped her upper arm.

    “You are to come with me,” a soft girl’s voice told her. “My name is Thumper, Thump for short. My real name is Amber, but here I’m Thump.”

    “Are you here for in the same way I am?” Kitty asked.

    “No, I am a little more advanced in my training than you are. I am suppose to keep you from making any mistakes so I don’t get punished. That’s part of my training, so please don’t do anything foolish tonight. If you do, I get the punishment for it, not you,” Thumper told her.

    Kitty swallowed. “I’ll try not to foul up. Why do they call you Thumper?”

    The girl laughed. “Because I like to fuck like a rabbit, hard and fast. You know, rabbit, Thumper from the cartoons?”

    Kitty giggled in return. “OK, I get it.”

    “Come on, we had better go. The others are waiting for you,” Thumper told her.

    When they arrive at a different room and stepped inside, Kitty could tell that there were others there. There were soft moans and small squeals of delight coming form all around. There sounded like there were several people there.

    Kitty felt someone come to stand in front of her. “It is nice to see you again Kitty,” she heard Miss S say, and nearly shivered with relief. At least there were two people here that she knew.

    “This weekend we are going to teach you a few more things. More advanced things if you will,” Miss S told her.

    “What sort of things?” Kitty asked.

    Miss S chuckled. “All sorts of things. I want you to go with Thump here and do as she tells you. Thump I want you to prepare her well. You know what to do.”

    “Yes, Miss S. I’ll have her ready in no time,” Thumper responded.

    “Good. I will see you later Kitty. We’ll catch up then.”

    6.
    Thumper led Kitty into the center of the room and told her to kneel down, which she did.

    “Now lean forward and give me your hands. There is a padded neck brace in front of you. Put your neck in it and relax,” Thumper told her.

    Kitty did as she was told. Her neck fit into a cup like depression that was padded as Thumper positioned her wrists in two smaller padded depressions one each side of her head.

    “What is this thing?” Kitty asked apprehensively.

    “It is sort of a stalk like they use to use in the real old days to punish criminals,” Thumper replied as she lifted something to the side and swung it up and over bringing it down on Kitty’s neck.

    Kitty almost felt panic as the top half of the device came down on her neck and wrists trapping her.

    “Now just let me adjust the height and you’ll be all set.”

    Kitty felt her doing something under her chin and the whole thing slid down a couple of inches toward the floor forcing her ass into the air totally exposing her back side. It was a bit awkward, but not too bad. She was wondering what was coming next. She was not long in finding out.

    Thumper moved around behind her. “Relax, I have to get you ready for what is coming. You’ll like what I am going to do.” With that she slid her hand between Kitty’s legs to cup her pussy.

    Kitty felt the girls small soft hand slide between her legs cupping her mound. The hand felt so soft, it was like satin. Thumper began moving her hand back and forth across her pussy. It felt wonderful to her, very delicate and sensual.

    The girls thumb slid up and began pressing on her hole. Not pushing inside, just pressing on it rhythmically. Kitty could feel herself becoming aroused and wet from the girl’s very gentle touch. She felt the girl move behind her as the hand was withdrawn, to be replaced by the tip of her tongue. Kitty gave a small squeak in her throat at the contact.

    Thumper ran the tip of her tongue up and down the crack of her pussy lips lightly several times before pushing the tip between them to hunt for Kitty’s clitoris. When she found it Kitty jerked violently, it felt so good. The girl simply held her tongue there for a long moment, not moving it at all, before starting to wiggle the tip ever so slightly. Kitty felt like she was in heaven, it felt so good as it began moving.

    The tongue began to flick faster and faster over her clitoris. Kitty tried to squirm, her ass backward farther, to get more pressure on her sensitive spot, but it was not to be. The stock held her firmly in place. She could mover her rear from side to side but not back. She felt herself getting really hot and could feel her orgasm begin to build.

    It was at that moment that Thumper left her clitoris and slid into Kitty’s love hole as deep as she could push her tongue. Kitty groaned in absolute pleasure and wiggled her ass. The girls tongue started darting in an out of her hole with the tip flicking around inside her when it was pushed in making Kitty go wild with shuddering. ‘God, this girl is good,’ Kitty thought to herself as she surrendered to what she was feeling totally.

    Suddenly the girls tongue and face pulled back, leaving Kitty to slump in disappointment. Kitty heard a slurping sound behind her, quickly followed by the tip of a finger pressing into her. As it slid in Kitty groaned deep in her throat with satisfaction.

    Thumper did not begin pushing in and out of her. Instead she began twisting her wrist turning her finger in Kitty’s cunt causing her to moan softly. The moans grew deeper when the finger began moving in and out while continuing to twist. She didn’t move, concentrating on the feeling she was having. Wiggling her rear would have detracted from it.

    Before she knew it though Thumper had pulled her finger out and gone back to her tongue. But not on her pussy this time, the girl pushed her tongue flat against Kitty’s anal hole, gave it a big lick and then stuck the tip directly into her brown hole. Kitty jerked at the unexpected intrusion.

    Of course the tongue did not get very far into her. Kitty’s sphincter muscle was to tight for that yet, but Thumper was determined to get it into her. Kitty wiggled her ass a little and tried to get her sphincter to relax. It wasn’t easy, but slowly the girl began to work her tongue inside. The feeling was indescribably wicked and she loved it.

    Thumper couldn’t get her tongue all the way in, only the very tip. “Boy, are you ever tight,” she said pulling back. “He’s going to like that, but I got to get you loosened up a bit for him.” Kitty felt apprehensive at that statement. “Hang on now, I am going to have to use other means to loosen you up.”

    Kitty felt the tip of Thumper’s finger begin pushing into her ass. It was a small finger so it didn’t take all that much pressure to begin sliding into her, not with all the girl’s saliva on her ass and already in her rectum. Kitty could feel it moving in, twisting as it went. First the tip up to the first joint, then to the second. Finally it was passed her sphincter and deep in her to the knuckles.

    Kitty bit her lip at the feeling and tried to stifle a groan of pleasure, but it was no use. The girl really knew her business. When she had it firmly in as far as she could push she began flexing her finger using the first and second joints. Kitty could feel the tip of the finger touching the wall inside her ass and she began to whimper. But when Thumper began rotating her finger as well, it was almost too much for her to bear.

    The girl began slowly withdrawing her finger slightly before pushing it back in, a little more each time. At each thrust in Thumper would hook her finger pressing on the wall inside. And as she pulled out she would leave the finger slightly hooked dragging it against Kitty’s sphincter muscle forcing it to open a little wider each time to allow the finger out.

    Kitty began panting, it felt so good, but Thumper had more in store for her. She brought her other hand up to her ass and Kitty felt something cold and hard begin to worm it’s way into her along side the girl’s finger. “A small vibrator,” she thought to herself, but she was wrong.

    When Thumper had it inserted along side her finger Kitty could feel that it was much smaller than even the smallest vibrator she had ever seen. It was long, slim and seemed to have a bend in it at the end.

    “Now just relax. You are going to enjoy this,” Thumper told her as she proceeded to push it deeper into her ass, turning it slowly as she did. Kitty could feel the bent end rubbing along inside her walls in slow circles as it went deeper and deeper into her.

    She thought there must have been at least four inches pushed into her when the part still at her ass hole began to thicken. It was slowly pushing her sphincter farther apart as it entered her. Suddenly it became much wider causing her to suck in her breath quickly as it stretched her open. The feeling of sudden violation was awesome and she wiggled her ass for more.

    When it was past her sphincter and firmly planted Thumper flipped the switch to turn it on. Kitty went wild. The vibrations sent a shock wave throughout her ass and into her pussy area. Even more surprising to her was that she could also feel the tip that was bent against the walls in her ass vibrating as well.

    Thumper was slowly rotating it in her ass. Kitty could feel the vibrations coursing through her and the curved tip was bumping and rubbing deep inside her. More importantly to her was that the tool was really vibrating stimulating her pussy as well. Kitty could feel an orgasm begin to build up.

    Just when she thought she would explode from the sensations it was switched off and quickly removed from her ass. Kitty wilted forward into the stock with a groan of frustration.

    “I told you would like it, didn’t I?” Thumper commented from behind her with a giggle. She reached under Kitty cupping her pussy. “Oh my, I think you’re ready for what comes next.”

    “And what would that be?” Kitty asked her still trying to regain her composure while trying to ease her neck in the snug neck stock.

    “Now that would ruin the surprise wouldn’t it. Don’t worry I am going to take real good care of you,” Thumper told her. “And here comes my helper right now.”

    “Who is it?” Kitty asked apprehensively.

    “I am not going to tell you,” Thumper replied, “There are a few rules for this evenings activities. The first is that you are in my charge for the evening. You will do as I say or be punished.” With that she slapped Kitty’s right buttock quite hard with a loud crack. Kitty jerked violently and screamed from the sting and the slap being so expected.

    “Oh hush, that was just to show you I meant what I said,” Thumper told her. “There are a few other rules as well for this evening. You may not know who is doing, well, whatever they are doing to you. You may speak, but you will not argue with any command you are given. In most cases those orders will be from me, but not always. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, I understand, but could I get out to this thing for a few minutes to straighten my back?” Kitty asked.

    A resounding slap on the left cheek of her ass was her answer. This one stung even worse that the first. “No. You will do as you are told. This exercise is to teach you perseverance and the stock is part of that,” Thumper told her, “Besides, you’re going to be too busy to worry about it.”

    7.
    “Now, before we begin let’s see what we can do to ease that sting for you.”

    Kitty felt some sort of lotion being dribbled on her rear and a pair of hands to massage it in. She sucked in her breath quickly; they were not Thumper’s hands. They were much larger, definitely a man’s hands. She shivered with delight at the feel, but her stomach tightened wondering whose hands they were. It gave her an apprehensive, but naughty feeling, not knowing who’s hands they were or what they were going to do to her.

    The hands slowly began smoothing the lotion over each of her cheeks. The lotion cooled her burning ass wonderfully as the man’s fingers began massaging it in. A slightly spearmint odor wafted to her nose. One hand continued rubbing lightly over each cheek of the rear while the other slid down and under cupping her pussy.

    “Spread your legs a little,” came an order in a deep gravely voice from behind her. Kitty complied by pushing her knees apart providing more room for his hand. The man shifted around slightly and began to massage her pussy as well as continuing to stroke her cheeks. It felt lovely.

    One finger suddenly slipped between the lips of her pussy and came to rest directly on her clitoris, causing Kitty to suck her breath in. He didn’t rub; he simply began applying rhythmic pressure over and over. Kitty began to feel a tingle begin to grow in her pussy. ‘I could get off on this alone right now,’ she thought to herself. She wiggled her ass in encouragement.

    After a couple of minutes Kitty was ready to cum. The man sensed this and removed both hands, giving her a light slap on her rump. He waited for a moment and then blew his breath lightly down the crack of her ass to her pussy making her shiver and squeak in delight.

    “You’re going to have to cool down for a few minutes,” the gravely voice told her, “but we won’t let you waste time while you do.”

    Kitty heard him stand up and move around in front of her and kneel down. She could feel the heat of his body close to her face. The tip of his cock bumped her lips and she instinctively darted her tongue out at it. She could taste pre-cum on the tip and began diligently licking it off. It tasted sort of sweet and reminded her of something that escaped her at the moment.

    When the tip was clean the man pressed his member forward and Kitty eagerly took the head between her lips and began to suck on it. The man gave a low groan and pushed a little father into her mouth as Kitty ran her tongue along the underside of it.

    The man slowly began moving his dick in and out, a little deeper each time. Kitty kept her tongue glued to the underside with her lips firmly pressed around his shaft and sucking each time he withdrew. His strokes became quicker and she could feel his shaft swelling larger in her mouth.

    Suddenly it was withdrawn and rubbed against her lips and cheeks. Kitty darted her tongue out trying to recapture it. She wanted to taste his cum in the worst way; she wanted him to fill her mouth with his hot fluid.

    But it was not to be. Kitty felt another head pressing in next to hers. “No you don’t,” Thumper whispered to her, “that’s mine for this time. Wait your turn.”

    Kitty could hear a slurping sound and feel Thumper’s hair brushing up and down her face quickly. “God damn it, that was mine,” Kitty exclaimed in frustration.

    “That’s it. All the way down and hold it,” Kitty heard the man command. The hair brushing her face went down and stopped.

    Suddenly she heard the man groan loudly. “Here it comes Thumper, you hold it all.” Kitty could hear the girl gag slightly and begin to swallow. She kept swallowing for what seemed a long time and then began sucking again to get any that was left.

    “That wasn’t fair,” Kitty complained, “I did all the work and you got the reward.”

    A big hand landed solidly on her rear. “No back talk. But if it’s cum you want it is cum you shall have. Thumper, oblige her.”

    Kitty felt Thumper’s lips press firmly against hers and the girls tongue press against her lips. Opening hers to let the tongue in, she was shocked to have a large gob of semen forced into her mouth along with some of the girl’s saliva. Thumper withdrew and clamped a hand over her mouth. “Now swallow,” the girl told her.

    Kitty was shocked to say the least. She had wanted to taste the guy’s cum, but not in this manner. She felt a certain amount of aversion to swallowing it this way, but she found herself extremely turned sharing it with Thumper. Nothing like this feeling had ever happened to her before. She felt depraved and loved it. With two large gulps she swallowed the hot spunk down.

    “That’s a good girl. You liked that didn’t you?” Thumper asked her.

    Kitty tried to nod her head, she didn’t trust her voice not to betray how much she had liked the girl forcing the cum into her mouth, and more importantly how much her mind had been twisted in being ordered to swallow. Being forced had thrilled her. She felt totally depraved and didn’t care a bit that she did.

    “I didn’t hear you,” Thumper said in a stern voice.

    “Yes,” Kitty swallowed hard, “It was disgusting, but yes, I liked it. You sharing it with me was,” she paused, “different,” she finished lamely.

    “Good, now we will get back to you,” Thumper said as she moved behind Kitty and knelt behind her. She leaned forward and pressed her face into Kitty’s rear and pushed her tongue between her pussy lips and into her love hole wiggling her tongue frantically.

    Kitty’s breath whistled in with surprise, tensing her butt cheeks together before relaxing into the girl’s ministrations. It felt wonderful, especially when Thumper would pull her tongue out to lick up and tickle her anus with the tip. This went on for only a couple of minutes until Kitty could feel her juices really begin to flow, leaking down each of her inner thighs.

    8.
    Thumper pulled her face away. “I think she is ready for you now sir. She is really good and wet,” she told the man who Kitty could feel positioning himself behind her.

    The tip of his cock slapped into her sensitive lips and slid between them. Moving it forward and back he let his shaft slide up the width of her slit, over her thoroughly extended clitoris and back. Kitty shuddered, biting her lip at the exquisite sensation it was giving her.

    After stroking her several times he pulled back and positioned the tip at the entrance to her love hole. With one long and very, very, slow thrust he pushed the length of his shaft into her. Kitty was almost beside herself at how slowly he was forcing his way into her. It was not fast, but continuous slowly opening her up until he had his entire cock buried in her to the base. She could feel the tip pushing into her cervix making her groan in pleasure at feeling so full.

    Finally he pulled nearly all the way back out, only to pump in again more forcefully. Then he began taking short quick strokes that nearly drove Kitty wild with please. With every stroke in his balls slapped up against her pussy sending little jolt of electricity through her clitoris. Kitty bit the inside of her cheek to keep from screaming with pleasure.

    Kitty was on the brink of cumming when he thrust in and stopped, holding her hips firmly in place. She only needed one more slap of those beautiful balls to put her over the edge, but he was denying her that release. She hung on the edge of her orgasm for what seemed like an eternity.

    “Please, oh please let me cum, make me cum,” Kitty begged her tormentor. It was not to be. The man held her hips motionless and finally the feeling began to subside. “You son of a bitch,” she swore at him, “I was so close.”

    “I know. That’s why I stopped,” the gravely voice said. “We have a long way to go yet.”

    Kitty felt a tear of frustration run down her cheek. What more could they do to her that what he had just done. It was absolute torture to be that close and be denied. She felt the man shift a little as he pulled his shaft out of her. He ran the head and shaft between her pussy lips once, causing her to jerk violently, before sliding it up the crack of her ass to her anus, which he tapped with the head.

    Kitty felt lubricant dribbling on her rectum and then a finger that began massaging and forcing it into her ass hole. Because Thumper had loosened up her sphincter earlier she thought he would simply start putting his meat into her. She was wrong. The finger pressing the oil into her slowly slipped inside moving to the first joint and the second, twisting all the time to ease the penetration. The man was being very gentle about it.

    Soon he began sliding his finger in and out of her, slowly fucking her ass with his finger. Kitty moaned in pleasure it felt so good. After a minute or so he added more oil and speeded up the thrusting of his finger slightly. This went on for another minute, Kitty reveling in the sensation.

    When the hand slowed he brought up a second finger and began to insert this as well. Kitty gave a little cry as it slipped in along side the first, then bit her lip trying to become accustomed to the strange sensation of two fingers. But when he brought up the third really stretching her ass open, she whimpered desperately clenching her fists. These were three hard fingers, note a vibrator or a man’s more pliable cock. It hurt a little bit, but she could bare it.

    The man began turning his wrist moving his fingers in a circular motion. Finally her sphincter relented and accepted the larger size it had been forced to and Kitty sighed with relief. It really wasn’t so difficult now and she was actually starting to enjoy having her hole spread so wide. The fingers were being flexed inside her, which felt funny but good. When they began pumping in and out of her it felt even better and she began to moan with pleasure.

    After a few moments of this the fingers withdrew and were replaced by the tip of the man’s cock. She was very well lubricated now and with her hole stretched as it was she felt the head stretch her easily and pop inside followed by an inch or two of the shaft. Kitty licked her lips. It felt deliciously wicked to have a mysterious man’s shaft in her ass and she began moving her rear encouraging more.

    Slowly the cock began sliding in and out, going a little deeper with each thrust. Kitty was moaning deeply in her throat, and louder with each thrust. She tried shoving her hips back at him trying to help, but he kept up the same slow steady pace going only a little deeper into her ass each time. But finally his meat was buried balls’ deep to the base in her ass. She felt enormously happy that she was able to take him all the way in.

    The man held himself buried there and Kitty could feel him tensing his groin making his member swell and pulse slightly against the walls of her rectum. “Oh,” she groaned, “that feels fantastic.” At these words he bumped hard into her ass getting another half inch of penetration, causing her to gasp in delight before beginning to pump in and out of her ass in slow even strokes.

    “How does that feel?” he asked her.

    “It’s great. I don’t think I have ever felt so full.” She paused. “Except of once,” she added thinking of Mr.P’s cock the other weekend.

    She received a light swat on her ass for the remark. “You shouldn’t compare out loud. Just go with the moment,” he ordered, but for some reason his voice did not seem to have as much gravely sound in it this time. Kitty found that odd.

    Kitty could feel the man’s shaft sliding in and out smoothly, there seemed to be all most not resistance. She could feel the ridge around the head rubbing against her walls stimulating her more and more, but it went so easily, she was amazed.

    Picking up the rhythm Kitty tried shoving her hips and wiggling her ass to take him as deep as she could. It wasn’t much movement, but the man picked up on it quickly and began thrusting much harder and faster. Finally he was pounding in and out of her rectum with the force of an express train giving the ass fucking of her young life.

    Kitty was panting hard from such a vigorous hammering. If she had had extra breath she would have screamed her pleasure at such a brutal ass pounding. It was causing all sorts of sensations to run through her from her ass, through her pussy and deep into her belly.

    Just when she thought she could take no more, he stopped and she heard him whispering to Thumper. What he was saying was so low that she could not make out the words. He quickly pulled out of her ass and immediately pushed all the way into her fuck hole.

    “Oh my God,” Kitty repeated over and over as little black spots and flares of light danced in her vision.

    The sudden intrusion into her cunt was over in only a few seconds when he pulled out and shoved his shaft back into her ass. For the next minute or so he alternated between Kitty’s dark hole and her love canal. No more than a stroke or two in either, before switching again. Kitty jerked violently each time he switched holes moving her ass wildly each time he pushed into a hole. It was driving her crazy with wicked feelings of wanton desire.

    Thumper knelt beside her and placed an arm and hand on the small of her back and rear to hold her steady. The next time he pulled out of her ass, Thumper was ready. Kitty was expecting his cock in her cunt again, but the girl pushed in a medium sized dildo instead. It was soft, but it was cold, as if it had just come from the freezer. Kitty screamed at the shock. It felt so cold that chills ran from her pussy to her head causing her mind to explode in a shower of brilliant sparks before her eyes.

    Almost immediately the cold object was pulled out and the man’s hot cock was back in the pussy. It felt extremely hot after the cold, but Kitty reveled at the feeling of both heat and cold inside her at the same time. She had never imagined such a feeling could exist, groaning with pleasure as her hands clamped into fists in the stock.

    Her fuck hole was becoming warm again as the cold feeling was dissipated by the heat of the shaft inside her when she felt the cold protuberance forcing it’s way into her ass hole. Kitty gave out a long drawn out scream, as the head of his cock was forced in, her knees and legs’ nearly collapsing from the shock. If it hadn’t been for the man’s cock in her holding her up, they would have as she felt the cold radiating up into her ass.

    Again, it was held in her for only a short period, but it was enough for her rectum and sphincter to almost start to sting from the cold. The man had pulled out of her cunt and as soon as the icy rod was removed he plunged his member back in to her gaping ass to the hilt in one swift sure thrust. This time the cock felt like a red not poker burning her insides with warmth that seemed to explode deep in her ass and into her belly. She had no words to describe the feeling.

    Kitty felt completely weak from the things they had been doing to her, but they weren’t finished yet. As the cock began stroking in and out of her again she felt something being pressed up to her pussy lips to rub between them. It was a soft rubber dildo, but much, much, warmer than the last one.

    9.
    She felt the man stand up into a bent over position while keeping his rock hard shaft in her ass.

    “OK Thumper, now for the rest. I’ll hold still until you’re ready,” the man said.

    “Just give me a minute, then we’ll really get her howling and you can give her the works.”

    Kitty felt apprehension when she heard this. “You bastards,” she swore, “what else can you do to me. If you don’t make me cum soon, I am going to die. I swear to God I will.”

    Thumper began laughing. “Oh, but we have orders to take it easy on you for now. This is just the warm up for what comes later. Now hold still. I absolutely guarantee your going to love this and we are really going to get you off.”

    Thumper proceeded to push the dildo into her love shoot. It wasn’t really large, but Kitty could feel herself straining because of the man’s cock in her ass as well. Finally it was deep inside her and Kitty found it didn’t feel bad at ass and gave a little groan of pleasure at being so full.

    The man held still in her ass, and suddenly Thumper turned on the machine in her pussy. It didn’t vibrate as Kitty had expected. Instead, the shaft and head began to gyrate in a circular motion sending her into shudders of desire. ‘Oh God, I really am going to die if they don’t get me off pretty soon. I don’t know how much more of this I can stand,’ she thought to herself.

    After a moment to let her get use to the motion of it, the man began stroking in and out of her ass again. Slowly at first, all the way out and back in again. It was a mind-blowing feeling with the thing squirming in her cunt. Just when she thought it couldn’t get any better, Thumper pushed a solid round object on the area of her clitoris and held it there.

    With all of the movement and stimulation Kitty could feel her orgasm building quickly. ‘If they would only let her have her release this time, I would die this time just to show these two how good it was,’ she thought to herself as she concentrated on everything she was feeling. The prick in her ass picked up the pace and was really stroking into her now.

    Finally what she was waiting for was almost there. “I’m going to cum,” she screamed. “Oh, Oh, yes. I’m going to cum.”

    “Now Thumper,” she heard the man order.

    Suddenly the round ball Thumper was holding directly on her clitoris began a high pitch vibration. This was more than Kitty could stand. Her orgasm hit hard, racing through her entire body making her convulse with wave after wave of pleasure. Her clit felt like it was being given continuous electrical shocks.

    Suddenly she felt the man give a deep thrust and felt his boiling hot semen eject, pumping deep into her bowls. This sent her to a plain of rapture that she had not known could possibly exist. Each spasm of her orgasm seemed to get stronger and did not seem like it was ever going to end.

    Finally her orgasm did begin to decline, though she could still feel her body jerking and twitching for several more moments as her mind floated away from her.

    Kitty didn’t pass out, but was in that state of bliss she had only ever heard about. One where she was totally relaxed, unable to move, and totally sated. The afterglow of a perfect orgasm she had heard it called. She felt she was in heaven.

    “Maybe I did die,” she whispered aloud.

    “What was that Kitty? I didn’t quite catch it?” Thumper asked from in front of her as she slowly began wiping Kitty’s face with a warm moist hand towel.

    “I said, I think I have died and gone to heaven,” she said a little louder.

    Thumper giggled. “Heaven…Maybe. Died…definitely not.”

    Kitty felt the man chuckle. He was still buried deep in her ass though she could feel his member beginning to soften and shrink. She suddenly realized he had left it in her so as not to disturb the sexual reverie she was still feeling.

    As Thumper released her from the stock the man placed his arm around her waist drawing her back to him and gently rolling both of them onto their sides on the floor, where he held her spooned against him with his member still in her. Slowly, she could feel it softening further as she snuggled back against him with her head cradled on his right arm and the other around her tummy.

    It was a deliciously wicked feeling when after a couple of minutes she squeezed her rectum and felt him pop out of her rear. The man kissed her neck and got up.

    “I’ll see you later Kitty. I am going to get cleaned up. Thumper will take care of you and take you to clean up and rest a bit,” the man told her. The deep gravely sound was back in his voice. There was something odd about it, but she didn’t know what it was.

    TO BE CONTINUED IN PART 3
    [ Don’t worry. It will be along sooner or later. 🙂 ]


  • Editing Reailty Book 3, Chapter 02: Temptation’s Line

    Font size : +


    Steve gets a new set of rules and decides it’s time to tell his children about his powers. Meanwhile, his daughter Sam is eager to enjoy him.

    Editing Reality

    Book Three: Naughty Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Two: Temptation’s Line

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Becky Davies

    Hearing that Tonya, my best friend and my cute lover, wanted to have sex with my daddy was the best thing in the world. It sent this hot rush through my body. My nipples hardened and my pussy grew even juicier. I squirmed in her parents’ bed. On the other side of Tonya was her mother, the sexy Mrs. Alberts whom I’d seduced.

    This was such a great weekend. The day before, Mrs. Alberts and I had seduced Tonya into incestuous pleasure. It finally let me reveal the full truth of my relationship with my parents. My pussy clenched hard, my body trembling.

    “Mmm, your father is a sexy man,” Mrs. Alberts said, shuddering. “I wouldn’t mind… I’m sure my husband wouldn’t mind.”

    “Yes!” I gasped. “My parents would love to have you both in their bed. I’m surprised my mother hasn’t tried to seduce you yet.” I grinned. “She’s gotten a number of the ladies at our church.”

    “Mmm, so that’s where you get it, huh?” asked Mrs. Alberts, her blue eyes gleaming as she stared at me over her petite daughter’s body. They were both blonde, Mrs. Alberts a darker shade than Tonya’s platinum hair. They were both beautiful and sexy, too.

    “Yep,” I said. “She’s inspired me to have all the fun with the ladies I can. Then I come home to Daddy and tell him all about it. He loves hearing about it while eating me out.”

    “Your life is incredible,” Tonya moaned. “I’m so glad you two tricked me. Mmm, this is amazing.”

    “Yes, it is,” Mrs. Alberts said. Her eyes caught me then they flicked down to her daughter’s small titties.

    I gave a slight nod.

    “So, when can we—” Tonya gasped as her mother and I attacked her breasts.

    The married woman and I both swooped in and cupped a tit. Our mouths latched onto those hard nipples. We sucked. Tonya moaned. She shuddered on the bed as her hard, little nub filled my mouth. She had such cute boobs, small and firm.

    I massaged it as I sucked, the noisy sounds I made mixing with her mother’s naughty sucking. It was a wicked thrill. This naughty tremble rippled through my body. My cunt clenched as we nursed and sucked.

    “You two are so wicked,” moaned Tonya. “Ooh, this has been a fantastic weekend.”

    It had been. Daddy had become mayor and now he was going to take Tonya’s virginity. At least her hetero cherry. My tongue darted around her nub. I caressed her. I sucked on her. My cheeks hollowed as I loved her. My hand stroked down her stomach as we played with her body.

    I brushed her mother’s hand. We both were heading to the same place. Our hands pressed lower and lower, crossing Tonya’s belly. She gasped and moaned, squirming on the bed. Her moans sang through the room. Then we reached her bush, Tonya’s silky pubic hairs.

    “You two are spoiling me,” Tonya groaned.

    Our hands cupped her pussy. We caressed her. We rubbed against her hot flesh. Her body shuddered as our fingers played with her naughty snatch. My fingers found the entrance of her pussy and shoved in.

    Soon, my daddy’s cock would be in here.

    My friend moaned as my fingers sank into her twat. I sucked on her nipple as she shuddered on the bed. Her head tossed back and forth. Her moans sang through the bedroom. Her legs twitched and then squeezed around my hand, her mother’s rubbing at her snatch.

    “Mom! Becky!” Tonya whimpered. Her hand ran through my hair then grabbed my braid. She gripped it as I sucked on her nipple, my pussy growing hotter and hotter as I fingered her twat.

    She felt so juicy. So hot and wet. This hunger surged through me. I popped my mouth off her nipple as her cunt squeezed around my cunt. Her juices soaked my digits. My tongue flicked across my lips and then I slid down the bed.

    “Ooh, yes!” Mrs. Alberts said, her eyes following me. “I was thinking the same thing.”

    “We’re just vibing,” I moaned.

    Tonya’s hand slid down my braid as I moved lower. She gripped the end as I settled between her thighs. A moment later, her mother joined me. The older woman’s shoulders rubbed against mine, a wicked smile on her lips.

    I pulled my fingers out of Tonya’s pussy and shoved them into her mother’s mouth. “Just a little taste,” I purred. She sucked. “Mmm, you love the taste of your daughter’s pussy.”

    She moaned.

    “She’s such a naughty mommy,” groaned Tonya.

    I pulled my fingers out of Mrs. Alberts mouth. Then we both leaned down and nuzzled into the girl’s pussy. She licked and lapped at the hot folds. Our cheeks rubbed together as we feasted on her daughter. We devoured her.

    Our tongues caressed each other as we lapped at Tonya’s cunt. Her tangy juices soaked my lips. That wonderful flavor, almost as good as my mother’s or my sister’s pussy, shuddered through me. Such joy surged through me as my tongue darted into Tonya’s pussy.

    Daddy would be in this pussy soon.

    Mrs. Alberts attacked her daughter’s clit. The older woman sucked on that bud, making her daughter shudder. Tonya’s pussy clenched around my tongue as she shuddered. I whimpered, my hips wiggling, rubbing against the older woman’s flesh.

    Her mother’s hand fell on my rump. She caressed me, cupping my butt-cheek. She squeezed me. Then her naughty fingers dipped into my crack. I shuddered, my pussy clenching as her fingers slid down and found my asshole.

    “Mrs. Alberts!” I moaned as the finger caressed my sphincter, tracing around my anal ring.

    The MILF purred around her daughter’s clit.

    I gasped into Tonya’s pussy as her mother thrust her fingers into my rear. I groaned as two digits pressed into my asshole. My anal ring stretched around them, this velvety heat melting down to my pussy as she penetrated deeper and deeper into my bowels.

    I thrust my tongue deep into Tonya’s pussy as the pleasure rippled through me. My pussy clenched. Juices soaked my bush. The cream trickled down my thighs. My clit throbbed and pulsed. I whimpered as the MILF’s fingers plundered my asshole.

    My hand found Mrs. Albert’s stomach as I pleasured her daughter. I slid down the MILF’s belly, the fingers still wet from her mouth. I pressed into her bush. Her silky hairs caressed me. I pressed up between her thighs. I caressed her hot flesh. She whimpered around her daughter’s clit. My tongue swirled around inside of Tonya.

    I thrust my fingers into Mrs. Albert’s pussy.

    We were all moaning, pleasing each other. My fingers pumped in and out of the MILF’s juicy pussy. Her married flesh squeezed around my digits while she thrust a third finger into my asshole. I gasped, my sphincter stretching. My cunt drank on the juicy heat of the velvety delight of her digits. My tongue caressed Tonya’s pussy as she gripped my braid.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” Tonya moaned. “Becky! Mom! Ooh, that’s so nice! I’m going to cream your faces.”

    “Mmm, do that, honey,” her mother purred.

    I thrust a third finger into the MILF’s pussy. Her juices coated my fingers. Her cream dribbled down my hand past my elbow. She pumped her digits in and out of my bowels. That wonderful, velvety heat swelled and swelled my orgasm.

    “Cum, Tonya!” I moaned, my own delight building. My hips wiggled, my asshole clenching about those digits.

    “Yes, yes, cream our faces!” the MILF moaned, her pussy growing hotter and hotter about my fingers.

    My thumb found her clit. I massaged the married woman’s bud. She gasped and moaned around her daughter’s clit. Her fingers thrust faster into my asshole. That wonderful friction melted my pussy. More and more of my cream flooded out of me.

    Tonya gasped out in rapture. Her small breasts jiggled as she bucked on the bed. The springs creaked beneath her as she cried out in rapture. Her moans echoed around the room. Her face twisted in pleasure as she bucked on the bed.

    I licked and lapped at her cunt. I gathered up all the juices flooding out of her. It was such a treat to enjoy. A wonderful passion. Her juices coated my lips and mouth. My fingers frigged her mother’s cunt faster and faster. Her digits plunged into my asshole with intensity.

    “Oh, yes, that’s it!” howled Tonya. “You two spoil me. I love you both!”

    “I love you!” I moaned, so glad my heart could hold affection for my daddy, my mom, and my best friend.

    My orgasm exploded through me. My asshole writhed around Mrs. Albert’s fingers. Pussy juices gushed down her thighs. My own hot cream poured out of my twat. I moaned into Tonya’s pussy as the stars burst across my eyes.

    Waves of delight washed into my mind. It spilled over my thoughts. I feasted on delicious snatch as I savored this naughty moment with mother and daughter. My fingers plunged deep into Mrs. Alberts’s cunt while my thumb massaged her clit.

    “Oh, you’re so beautiful, Tonya!” Mrs. Alberts moaned as she joined us.

    Her pussy convulsed around my fingers.

    We all gasped and moaned. I groaned, Tonya’s tangy pussy cream soaking my lips. That flavor spilling over my mouth. I smiled as both my lovers cried out in delight. We were going to have so much fun with my parents.

    I couldn’t wait.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    Linda slipped off my lap with a stiffness as she stared at the newcomer. The brawny angel loomed over us. His physique was sculpted like a bodybuilder, and his black hair was cut short. He looked like a warrior. Power radiated from Sandalphon. I swallowed as his diamond eyes stared at me with such intensity. I had never felt anything like this.

    Such strength of purpose. His will felt adamant.

    I rose from my chair, my two angels, Anael and Jophiel, kneeling on the ground, both trembling. This angel terrified them. I could understand why. The Anime girls who’d previously been lounging around the room straightened their backs.

    I felt the bead of sweat rolling down my forehead.

    Linda trembled beside me, trying to look unphased, but her naked breasts swayed. I wanted to take her hand, to hold her, but I had this angel before me. I felt a challenge in him. I didn’t want to appear weak even as this pressure squeezed my throat.

    “What are the words of the Most High,” I managed to say without croaking.

    “You have pushed the boundaries too far, Steve Davies,” the angel answered, his voice booming. “This is your one warning. The angels are His servants. If you use Anael’s and Jophiel’s knowledge of their fellow servants to claim more to increase your power, know that my blade will find your flesh.”

    A flaming sword burst into existence in his hand. He held it low, not threatening, but I could feel the heat rippling from the sword. The flames crackled, the steel blade glowing cherry-red. It hurt to look at, like staring at the sun.

    I swallowed. “And… editing reality? Am I allowed to…”

    “You were given that ability.” His sword scraped across the carpet, the fabric smoldering as he cut a line. “This is your limit, mortal. Do not cross it. Rebellion has never ended well.”

    Before I could answer, he became light and shot upward. The crack of his flames ended, a silence descending across the room. Linda suddenly grabbed my arm. She clutched it, her entire body trembling. She pressed her face into my shoulder, sucking in deep breaths.

    “Jesus,” I panted, the weight leaving my chest. My legs felt watery. The man’s presence… He felt like a one-man army.

    “Who was that?” Linda asked, her voice croaking.

    “An angel you do not mess with, my Lady,” Anael said. I edited my wife so she could see the angels. At least when time wasn’t paused. “He has no mercy. He will carry out the Most High’s will no matter the cost.”

    “He is the Angel of Might and Power,” Jophiel said, her voice sounding brittle. “My Lord, he guarded the Gates of Eden.”

    I nodded. The flaming sword…

    “It was he who smote Sodom and Gomorrah and who delivered the plagues upon Egypt,” Jophiel said.

    “That’s the Angel of Death?” I groaned. “I thought that was another angel. It was…”

    “Azrael and Samael have both been attributed as being the Ha-Mashhit, the Destroying Angel,” Jophiel said. “Angel of Death is a mistranslation. Mortals do not always get things right, my Lord. Humans see imperfectly. Sandalphon carries out the Most High’s justice. He is gifted Might and Power to unleash the Most High’s righteous destruction.”

    “What’s his secret name?” my wife croaked.

    “Linda!” I gasped. “He just warned us not to do anything like that.”

    “I do not know it,” Jophiel said.

    Anael shook her head. “He’s like our boss’s boss. I know angels my level, a few above, but… Not his.”

    “I would advise against researching it,” Jophiel said.

    “Of course,” I said, sinking down on the chair and pulling my wife onto my lap. “I still have my powers. I don’t need more.”

    “Yeah,” Linda said, shifting. “A shame… Imagine how we could make the world into paradise. Two cities a day… It will take time.”

    “The right cities,” I said, leaning back. My own town of Rainier for sure. Olympia next? The capital of Washington State would give power. And why not Washington, D.C.?

    Should I go for that first, or build support. Lawmakers were where power lay. That was where political power gathered. There were a few other cities that also needed fixing, New York, Los Angeles, Chicago. In a month, what could I do?

    I had thinking to do and… I needed to get out of here. I was still shaking. “Let’s go home.”

    “Yeah,” Linda said.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    The door opened as my cum fired into Orihime’s pussy. It spilled my jizz into her pussy as I cringed, my parents entering the house from the garage door that led into the kitchen. I groaned as they swept into the orgy raging, Sam and her friends eating each other’s pussy, many of the girls I’d created fingering their twats as they watched.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Orihime moaned. “Flood my pussy with all your cum!”

    I groaned as my parents entered. My mother flicked her eyes over the room. I wanted to melt away. I wasn’t like my sisters. I wasn’t into my mother. I liked girls young and nubile, barely legal and delicious. My dick fired the last blast of cum into Orihime’s pussy as I groaned.

    “Well, well, I see you are having fun,” Mom said, a smirk on her lips.

    “Just celebrating Daddy’s victory,” Sam, my little sister, moaned between licks. She still ate her friends, the four of them moaning and gasping. The created girls pulled their fingers from their pussies and bowed or curtsied, Zelda trying her best, naked, her breasts swaying and her pointed ears twitching.

    “Well, Sam, your friends can stay the night if they wish,” Mom said. “I know your father and I could use the distraction.”

    Beside me, Ruri buried her face into my shoulder, her nude body pressed tight to my chest. She didn’t want to be seen naked by my parents. Orihime shuddered, her pussy writhing a final time. Then she rolled off of me and my cum spilled out of her pussy.

    “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Davies,” Orihime said. She had no shame.

    “Oh, well, the way you live with our son,” Mom said, “you can call us by our first names. Or just mom and dad. Soon, you’re going to make us grandparents.”

    “I already have that covered,” Sam moaned.

    The other girls giggled with her.

    “Um, Sam, James, can we speak to you in my office?” Dad said.

    My cheeks burned even more. “Yeah.”

    I wanted to melt away. This was so embarrassing. My parents crossed the living room, stepping around my sister’s daisy chain. They entered his office. I scrambled to find my clothes. I had to get dressed. They were supposed to be celebrating at the office all night. Dad had that secretary to bang, Imogene was cute, and I left some hot created girls behind to distract him. He didn’t recognize which properties they came from, but he recognized their beauty.

    And Mom loved hot girls.

    I pulled up my pants over my legs. Ruri was beside me, scrambling to find her own clothing. We both got dressed fast. Sam squealed while I did it, cumming with her friends, just having a good time. She was such a bold girl. Wild. Always a tomboy, even when it came to her pussy eating.

    I pulled on my t-shirt and stared at the office door. What did my parents want to talk to me about? My stomach roiled. My sister panted and then bounded to her feet, a bright smile on her face framed by her short, fiery hair. She had cream glistening on her lips.

    “Come on, bro,” she said, racing beside me, not caring she was naked and flushed. “Let’s go. Maybe you can watch as Daddy bangs me. He can teach you how to please your two girls.”

    “He knows how to please us!” Orihime said, stretching her back. Her large tits swayed. “Right, Ruri?”

    Ruri groaned and buried her face in her hands, her bluish-purple pigtails swaying about her face.

    “Yep, she just won’t admit it,” Orihime said, pulling Ruri to her. “Here, suck on my nipple. That’ll make you feel better.”

    “Idiot,” groaned Ruri.

    Sam opened the office door. “Come on, Bro. Mom can teach you to eat pussy better. Just watch her go down on me.”

    “I won that contest,” I said, heading after. I pushed up my glasses. I hated being called into my dad’s study.

    Dad sat down on his chair, Mom perched on his desk. She had this coquettish look about her despite her age, her auburn hair tousled. They had been having fun. Her legs were crossed. Sam threw herself onto Dad’s lap. She squirmed on him and kissed him on the mouth, unashamed of her incestuous love for him.

    “What’s up?” I asked, closing the door behind me.

    Dad broke the kiss. He pulled out his phone and set it down. “So I have this app.”

    My brow furrowed as my father said the craziest things that I had ever heard. If it hadn’t come from my father, if my mother wasn’t nodding her head, I wouldn’t have believed it. And yet… I could make girls that I drew with my special Coptic marker. I had powers that bent reality, powers that my father had given me.

    “Damn,” I groaned when he finished.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    Sam stared at me in shock. This was all new to her. I figured as much. While in the old timeline, when Seth had his powers, I had to come clean to Sam. As part of Seth’s plan to keep me off-balanced while he prepared his trap, he caused problems with both my daughters. He had led Sam to realize that I had powers and she was afraid I had made her love me. She’d acted out, gotten in trouble at the college, and I had come clean.

    Then all of Seth’s changes were reset. She never had that emotional pain.

    “Damn,” James said again. He rubbed his hand. “Well, it’s good to know why I can create girls.”

    “And I want you to keep using that to help us,” I said.

    “And not just to supply your father a host of new women for him to enjoy,” Linda said, smiling at her son.

    James groaned, his embarrassment making me squirm with second-hand discomfort.

    “They’ll be important,” I said. “They’re people we can trust. People I don’t have to edit not to cause us problems. I’m going to put them to work at city hall.”

    “I mean, I can make more,” James said. “There’s plenty of girls that I haven’t drawn.”

    “You can make some older women, too,” Linda said. “More mature beauties.”

    “There’s a few of those,” James said.

    “You see, we’re going to change the world,” I said. “I need you and Sam and Becky’s support.”

    “You have it, Daddy!” Sam moaned. She threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me on my mouth. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. Her tongue danced with mine. She squirmed on my lap. She rubbed against me. Her tush rubbed against my cock.

    I held my daughter, so happy to have her support. Her tongue danced with mine. My wife giggled while I felt James squirming. I broke the kiss with Sam and, without looking at James, said, “Want to ride my cock, Sam?”

    “You have to show James how to fuck a girl,” Sam said.

    James groaned. “Can I go?”

    A knock wrapped on the door before I could answer. Then the door opened and a red-haired, petite girl, her skin possessing a faint gold-green tinge. She had acorn earrings that seemed to chime as her head moved. “Dinner’s ready.”

    “Thanks, Ce’Nedra,” James said and fled the office.

    Sam burst into wicked giggles. Then her stomach rumbled.

    “Let’s eat dinner, then we can have some fun,” I told her, giving her thigh a hard squeeze.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    An hour after dinner, I was in bed with my parents. My friends were downstairs, having their own fun with the anime girls. Those that were out. Most were kept in their pages, sleeping until James called them out. He rotated them, keeping about five around to help around the house and to look hot.

    He was such a perv.

    It ran in the family.

    I squirmed on the bed, rubbing my pregnant stomach. My hands caressed over my belly even though I wouldn’t start showing for at least twelve weeks, and more likely sixteen. That was months away. I couldn’t wait until the entire world knew I was preggers.

    Bred by my daddy.

    I shuddered as my parents came to bed. They both had a tension about them I’d noticed over dinner. They were looking at each other. Daddy’s shoulders were a little tight. It wasn’t just coming clean about their powers. There was something else.

    If it was important, they would tell me. I planned on just easing all their burdens. I would please them, love them, feast on them. They would have such a lovely time with me. I licked my lips as they stripped naked.

    I rubbed my pussy, watching Mommy’s breasts come into view. They were large and soft, swaying with her steps. She had such great tits, maintaining a youthful perkiness. I grinned. I bet Daddy edited her to have big boobs, but I was glad he kept mine small and perky.

    “Daddy,” I said. “Did you change anything about me?”

    “I tweaked you to like wearing skirts,” he said as he pulled off his tie.

    “Why wouldn’t I wear skirts?” I asked, blinking. “They’re so cute and fun and flirty. They show off my sexy legs.”

    “And I made your bowels a little special. It’s why you don’t need lube for anal.”

    “Naughty!” I said, my asshole clenching. “Mmm, then you just have to fuck me up the ass, Daddy.”

    “I will,” he said, licking his lips.

    “Your daddy has to eat that tight, young pussy out,” purred Mom. “He’s gotten a taste for barely legal cunt since gaining his powers.”

    I giggled and spread my thighs. “Whenever you need it, my preggers pussy is ready for you to devour.”

    Mom laughed as she crawled onto the bed, her breasts swaying before her, her auburn hair spilling around her face. Her green eyes sparkled as she reached me. She cupped my little breasts. She massaged them as I watched Daddy strip.

    His shirt came off. I groaned at how fit he was. A sexy, older man. He had dark hair, with a touch of gray that just made him look so dignified. Then he thrust down his slacks, his cock tenting his boxers. My asshole tingled in anticipation.

    Mommy leaned over and engulfed my nipple. I groaned at the incestuous thrill racing through me from her suckling. I groaned, my heart pounding. This wicked delight swept through my body. I groaned, my cunt clenching, my heart pounding in my chest. I licked my lips, so eager for Daddy to join the fun.

    “Let’s see that big dick!” I shouted like I was at a college basketball game.

    Mommy giggled around my nipple.

    Daddy shook his head. Then he shoved down his boxers and growled, “What a little hellion you are.”

    “Mmm, I am,” I moaned, my eyes fixated on that big dick bouncing before him. I licked my lips, aching for him to be in me. “I have this naughty, juicy pussy just waiting for you to feast upon. Doesn’t that sound nice?”

    Daddy grinned at me while Mommy sucked hard on my nipple. Delight raced down to my pussy. My cunt clenched, a wave of wicked heat rushing out of my flesh. Daddy advanced on the bed. That tension I noticed in him melting away as he mounted it. He had such a look of hunger in his eyes. He wanted to do such naughty, wicked, kinky things to me.

    I was so ready for it. I shuddered, my heart thundering in my chest as he mounted the bed. His cock bobbed before him, swaying hard, twitching and throbbing with the beat of his heart. I wanted to swoon. He was such a sexy man.

    “Come eat my naughty snatch, Daddy!” I moaned. “I know how much you love the taste of my juicy cootch.”

    He licked his chops and I shuddered. Yeah, he loved the taste. He was such a pussy-licking fiend. Just going to town on my naughty twat. My heart beat faster and faster as his cock swayed before him. It throbbed and pulsed with his heartbeat.

    I shuddered, my breath quickening. He climbed onto the bed. His hands grabbed my thighs, so strong. A shiver ran up me. I groaned, my hand spasming, twitching, brushing Mom’s heavy breast. I grabbed her tit, squeezing it as Daddy’s touch slid higher and higher up my flesh towards my shaved twat.

    I had all my friends eating my pussy today, and I’d tribbed with the sexy Zelda. My twat had enjoyed so much delight, but this, my daddy eating me, was the best treat of them all. He licked his lips, staring at my pussy.

    “Oh, such a naughty mayor,” I moaned. “Taking advantage of your young daughter.”

    Mommy giggled around my nipple. The buzzing delight shot down to my pussy.

    “I don’t recall twisting your arm, kumquat,” Daddy said, staring up my body at me. “You were quite a willing participant.”

    I winked at him. “That’s because I’m such a kinky slut.”

    Daddy laughed. “You were having sex with your friends before I ever edited you.”

    That was wonderful to hear.

    With a growl, he buried his face into my pussy. I gasped at the rough contact of his stubble on my shaved lips. That wonderful feeling of a man eating my twat. My man. My wonderful, amazing Daddy. His tongue lapped through my petals, teasing me, licking up my juices while Mommy played with my tits. She sucked on my nipple and squeezed my small breasts.

    My fingers dug into her heavy boobs.

    The pleasure rippled through me, stirred to life by Daddy’s tongue. He knew just where to lick and lap to make me squirm and groan. My heart pumped rapture through my veins as I squirmed. My toes curled every time Daddy brushed my clit.

    He teased my little bud.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. So lucky to have my parents. They were amazing. My head tossed back and forth as Daddy thrust his tongue into my deflowered depths.

    Into my pregnant pussy.

    I carried his baby. The incestuous joining of our flesh. It was so wonderfully wrong. He was my father. I treasured the feel of his tongue darting through my folds. Licking. Lapping. He teased me. He drove me wild. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest as he licked and lapped at me. This pleasure surged through me. I squirmed on the bed, my heart pumping wild delight through my veins.

    My head tossed back and forth. My thighs squeezed about his face. I groaned, humping against him. The bliss rippled through my veins. I groaned, my heart beating faster and faster. My eyes fluttered as the delight surged through me.

    It was such an incredible passion he shared with me. My daddy loved my pussy while my mommy loved my nipple.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” I gasped, my orgasm building and building. “Oh, Daddy. Yes, yes, get that tongue in me. Lick out all the juices. Ooh, just like that. Work that tongue into me. Right there! Yes, yes, right there!”

    Mom sucked harder on my nub. She nursed on it while Daddy pumped his tongue in and out of my pussy. He thrust it fast and hard, churning me up. It was such a wicked delight to experience. I groaned, my heart pumping the bliss through my body.

    My orgasm swelled and swelled. I came closer and closer to exploding. To that wonderful moment of rapture. My eyes squeezed shut. My body bucked. The bliss swelled and swelled. I gasped, squirming on the bed.

    “Daddy! Mommy!”

    “Mmm, make our little girl cum,” Mommy groaned, her lips slipping off my nipple. She flicked my nub with her tongue, her fingers pinching the other. She twisted it, making my back arch.

    “Yes, yes, do that, Daddy!” I gasped. “Mommy always has the best ideas.”

    Daddy chuckled then he sucked on my clit.

    My eyes widened. My pussy clenched, aching to be filled. I squirmed on the bed, the sheets rubbing into my back and rump. The pleasure built and built in me. I came closer and closer to exploding in rapture. I groaned, loving every moment of it. My eyes squeezed shut, the stars dancing across the darkness.

    Mom sucked hard on my nipple. She pinched the other.

    Delight shot down to my pussy. To my clit throbbing in Daddy’s hot lips.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I howled as my orgasm exploded through me.

    I bucked on the bed, the pleasure rushing through my body. That wonderful delight surged and pulsed through me. Stars exploded across my vision. My head tossed back and forth. I groaned, squeezing my thighs around Daddy’s head, gripping him as the bliss raged through me. It was such an amazing treat. A wonderful experience to enjoy.

    Mommy sucked hard on my nipple as Daddy lapped up my cream. I smelled my hot cunt, that tart musk mixed with a spicy hue. Mommy’s naughty twat. I shuddered, squeezing her tits as my body rippled through such amazing bliss.

    “You both area amazing!” I howled. “I want to eat your pussy, Mommy, while Daddy fucks me up the ass!”

    “Mmm, what a delicious treat you are,” Mommy purred.

    My mom kissed me hard on the mouth. She pinched my nipple while her tongue thrust past my lips. I loved it. I groaned as I trembled, our tongues dueling. Daddy lapped at my snatch, my orgasm hitting that wonderful plateau of rapture.

    Then it died into buzzing bliss, my asshole tingling.

    “I need to be fucked in the butt!” I declared after breaking the kiss with Mommy.

    She laughed. “Mmm, Steve, honey, how can you say no to that?”

    Daddy lifted his face, my cream staining his lips and chin, and said, “I can’t.”

    “I know, you just spoil me!” I declared.

    I sat up and then pushed Mommy onto her back. I grinned at her, lush and beautiful. I hoped to be as hot as her when I was her age, though my tits better not get that big. I liked my small boobies. So did Daddy. He had enough big-titty women in his life since Becky had inherited our mother’s bust.

    Squeezing Mom’s breasts, I squirmed down her body to kneel between her spread thighs. I played with her titties as I stared down at the dark-red hair soaked by her excitement. Her spicy musk filled my nose, my mouth watering in delight.

    “Sam!” Mom groaned as I buried my face into her pussy. I nuzzled into her hot flesh, licking and lapping. I caressed her. Teased her. I enjoyed every moment of nuzzling into her body. It was the best thing in the world.

    I savored every bit of it.

    My tongue licked and lapped through her folds. I tongued her, ate her, devoured every bit of her pussy. I fluttered against her with such feverish excitement, eager for Daddy to fuck my asshole. I loved anal. And since I was bred, Daddy could enjoy sodomizing me as much as I wanted.

    Once I gave birth, though, he’d have to breed me again. I just wanted to have all my daddy’s babies. “Daddy,” I purred, an idea popping it my head. “Can you edit me again?”

    “Sure,” he said, moving behind me. “What do you want?”

    “To always have my sexy, petite build no matter how many babies I have with you. I don’t want any stretch marks or for my tits to get all saggy. I want to be your sexy tomboy forever!”

    “Damn,” he groaned. “Deal.”

    I shuddered as his cock nudged between the cheeks of my ass. He rubbed against them, making me tremble and shudder. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest as he slid his cock up to my sphincter. He nuzzled against me, making me ache and throb. I groaned, trembling, my fingers digging into Mommy’s breasts as I waited for that wonderful moment of penetration.

    Daddy rammed his cock into me.

    My asshole surrendered with ease. I groaned as he spread me open. His cock thrust into my depths. He filled me up. It was such an incredible treat to feel his cock sliding with ease into my asshole. No lube necessary. Velvety delight surged through me.

    “Yes!” I groaned as my daddy sodomized me.

    I plunged my tongue into Mommy’s pussy. I swirled around in the hole that had birthed me. I savored the spicy flavor soaking my tongue. My bowels clenched around Daddy’s cock as he drew back, the velvety friction heating up my pussy.

    Daddy’s hands stroked my body as he rammed back into me. His hands roamed up and down my sides and caressed over my back as he reamed my asshole. He buried his dick into me again and again. He pounded my naughty bowels with all his passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned into Mommy’s cunt.

    “Mmm, sodomize our little girl,” moaned Mommy, her body shifting, her pussy clenching around me. Her silky pubic hairs rubbed into my cheeks and chin, tickling me as I ate her. “She’s got her tongue so deep into my twat.

    “She loves making you cum,” Daddy groaned.

    “Especially with your dick up my asshole!” I moaned, my bowels squeezing around his cock. “Ooh, yes, yes, ram that cock into me, Daddy! Fuck me hard!”

    He pounded me with powerful strokes. His cock filled me again and again. He thrust hard into me. I shuddered, my heart thundering in my chest. This wicked passion filled me over and over as he reamed me.

    My eyes squeezed shut as my hands massaged Mommy’s boobs. I squeezed and kneaded them, my tongue fucking in and out of her pussy. I matched Daddy’s rhythm, my bowels clenching on his dick. The velvety friction built and built my orgasm.

    He grunted and groaned as he thrust into me. He used my asshole while I pleased Mommy. Both my parents panted and moaned. They used me for their incestuous pleasure. And I loved it. I was so glad to be in their bed.

    To be with them.

    My nose rubbed into Mom’s clit. Her boobs jiggled in my hand as she squirmed. Daddy’s big cock reamed into my asshole hard. His heavy balls smacked into my taint. The powerful thrusts sent heat to my pussy, melting my cunt. Juices dribbled down my thighs.

    Mommy’s cream coated my face. I wiggled my tongue through her, my fingers sliding up her breasts. I found both her nipples. I grabbed those fat nubs and twisted them. Her thighs tightened about my face as he cried out in rapture.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Sam!” she moaned. “You’re such a teasing daughter. Ooh, keep doing that. I’m going to cum on your face.”

    “Make your mother cum, Sam!” Daddy growled as he buried into me.

    My bowels squeezed around his cock. “Yes, Daddy!”

    His wonderful hands slid around my body. He found my little breasts. He cupped them. Massaged them. He made me tremble. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut as the pleasure surged through me. My cunt squeezed around him, tightening on his thrusting cock. The pleasure swelled in me. This mighty delight that would explode from my pussy.

    I couldn’t wait for that moment. For that delight. My heart pounded in my chest, pumping hot blood through my veins. I sucked on Mommy’s clit, her juices soaking my chin. She shuddered, humping against me while Daddy massaged my nipples. I twisted hers.

    “Damn!” Daddy grunted, burying into me over and over. “Oh, damn, that’s good. Oh, yes, yes.”

    The pleasure swelled and swelled. His cock brought me closer and closer to cumming. His fingers twisted my nipples now. Delight sparked down to my pussy. My cunt clenched, envying my asshole. Juices trickled over my hot flesh, teasing my clit.

    Then mom bucked. Her tits jiggled in my hands. Her spicy cream gushed out of her, bathing my face. Her passion cried out through the room. Daddy groaned as he hammered my asshole. I lapped up her juices, delight racing through me.

    “Oh, our baby girl made me cum!” moaned Mommy. “Yes, yes, Steve! She’s given me so much.”

    “She’s amazing!” Daddy growled and slammed deep into my bowels.

    The friction melted out of my asshole and reached that growing pressure. It was the last sensation I needed. My orgasm exploded through me. My bowels writhed around his incestuous shaft. He filled me to the hilt with his cock as he buried over and over into me. His balls smacked into my taint.

    “Cum in me!” I moaned. “Give me your jizz, Daddy!”

    “Yes!” he growled and buried into me. His cock rammed to the hilt in my body. His cum fired into my bowels. It was incredible. I savored those hot jets of incestuous jizz flooding my body. “Sam!”

    “Daddy!”

    “My baby girl!”

    Rapture slammed through my body as we all gasped and moaned. The three of us shared our taboo love. My asshole milked Daddy’s cock while the ecstasy blazed through my mind. I squeezed Mommy’s tits and moaned into her pussy. I rubbed my face into her silky bush and hot twat. Her cream bathed me, coated me. Her spicy fragrance filled my nose.

    My Daddy caused this all to happen with his amazing powers. He controlled reality itself. It was awesome.

    “I love you both so much!” I howled as Daddy dumped the last of his cum into my asshole.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    Sandalphon…

    That name echoed against my mind. My husband had all this power, would finally make things amazing, and then this new angel showed up to stop him. I thought Steve had the right to do anything. To edit the world, and now there was a rule. It wasn’t fair. The app let him edit Anael and Jophiel into loving him and serving him.

    How could that be wrong?

    Unless this was another game. The Most High seemed to like to watch us squirm like we were only entertainment to him. What if Sandalphon was merely the next opponent? If we could figure out how to neutralize him…

    If we could uncover his secret name…

    I shuddered, just imagining how controlling an angel as powerful as Sandalphon would change the app. How much could my husband edit then? How much power would he have? I shuddered as I snuggled up beside him, Sam on the other side of my husband, sleeping like an angel herself.

    If Steve had that power, he could rewrite the whole world. I trembled, just imagining it. There had to be a way to find out Sandalphon’s name. It had to be out there, buried in the lore about him. I would do my research.

    I would find his name.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shining One, O Star of the Morning and Lord of the Heavens, a weakness has appeared in the mortal realm. An opportunity.

    Which is, Accuser?

    The wife of the Editor. I sense that she can be tempted. I petition to test her. To see what she shall do. I declare that she is full of desire for power. That she shall defy the words of the Most High in furtherance of her selfish wants.

    Interesting. Who do you want to be your advocate?

    Lilith.

    Approved. Let us see the true character of this Mortal, Accuser.

    To be continued…


  • Summoning My Succubus Mother Chapter 5: Mommy-Succubus’s Teacher Conference

    Font size : +


    A naughty mommy-succubus has one wild parent-teacher conference!

    Summoning My Succubus Mother

    Chapter Five: Mommy-Succubus’s Teacher Conference

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2021

    Note: This is based off a one-off story was commissioned by a fan!

    “Huh, my mom wants me to wait in a safe place,” I said. She was really freaked out about Mrs. Spartan being a witch.

    Just what would witches do to me?

    A day ago, I was a normal college student with a single mother that all my friends thought was the hottest MILF. Now, I was the son of a succubus which made me into something called a cambion. Witches wanted to use me, every girl wanted to fuck me, and if I bred them, they became my girlfriend like Abby and Brenda had. Now I had Linda glomming onto me, wanting to fuck me.

    “I know a perfect place,” Linda said and dragged me down the hallway, passing girls that all stared at me with such hunger in their eyes.

    “Hey, Henry,” Veronica said, her black hair falling in waves around her face. “You looking to hang out after classes? My mom’s home. We could have a threesome.”

    “Shit,” I groaned, my dick throbbing while my ass burned from being spanked hard by Mrs. Spartan last period. She wasn’t happy that Izolde and Brenda were blowing me in class.

    Busty Molly thrust out her tits. “Mmm, I got a sister. Think she’s a virgin. Come and hang out with me. I’ll eat her out for you. Get her nice and ready for that big dick.”

    “Damn,” I groaned, Linda still dragging me down the side of the hallway.

    “Ditch that skinny White bitch,” a Black girl I didn’t even know said. She had her hair in braids, her body curvy. “Mmm, I’ll lick your asshole for you. She willing to do that?”

    “Yes!” Linda said, her eyes on fire.

    “Oh, my, Henry,” Mrs. Smith called. I had her last year for English. “Why don’t you come to my classroom. I could use my pussy eaten out. I know you want me.”

    “He’s good,” Linda said.

    “Yeah, he doesn’t need your pussy,” Abby said as she appeared out of the crowd and glommed onto my free arm. My first girlfriend’s bright, green eyes sparkled as she rubbed against me. Her red hair spilled about her face. “Mmm, hey, baby.”

    “Hey,” I said and then kissed her. She was mine, already pregnant with my child. It happened only an hour ago, but that was enough to bond her to me.

    “Oh, I have to share you?” Linda asked, still tugging me along.

    “She’s my girlfriend,” I said when Abby broke the kiss. “I mean, I kinda have to let her, right?”

    “Yes, you do,” Abby cooed. “So, where are we going?”

    “Bathroom,” said Linda. “We have to take him someplace safe. His mom said so or something.”

    “Oh, your mom rocks,” Abby moaned. “Mmm, it was so hot nursing from her. I can’t wait to come home with you and spend all night with you and her, the group of us just fucking.”

    “And Brenda, I guess,” I said. “She’s my girlfriend, too.”

    “Oh, hot,” gasped Abby. “You hear that, Linda? Henry’s got two girls. How hot is that.”

    “So hot,” Linda said and then pulled me into the girl’s bathroom.

    “Wait, I can’t go in there!” I gasped as Linda pulled me through. I didn’t even really try to stop her. I don’t know why, but I was just so bad at saying no to these girls. It was like I just wanted to do what they wanted. Make them happy.

    That was getting me into all sorts of trouble.

    The moment we were in there, Linda kissed me. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. I groaned, unable to believe this was happening. But it was. She had her tongue dancing around in my mouth. I groaned, loving the feel of her lips on mine.

    “Ooh, this is hot,” Abby said. “Let’s fuck him hard.”

    Linda broke the kiss and stepped back. “Oh, yes,” she moaned and peeled off her top. She had a red bra beneath cradling her round breasts. “I want you to pound me so hard, Henry. Fuck me.”

    “Here?” I gasped. We were in the open. A girl walked in and gasped at the sight of us. “Not in a stall?”

    “Isn’t it hotter where everyone can see us?” Linda asked and reached behind her. She unfastened her bra with deft skill and peeled it off. “God, I am so turned on. Licking your cum out of Brenda’s pussy was just the best.”

    “Ooh, I bet it was,” Abby said, hugging me from behind. She slid her hands down my chest to my jeans. At the same time, she humped into my ass already aching from being spanked, reminding me of it. “You have to fuck Linda hard.”

    “Okay,” I panted as Abby’s hands reached my crotch and squeezed my cock through my jeans and boxers. I ached so much. “I’ll fuck her hard.”

    Linda had such fat nipples. They were thick and yet not long. They thrust up from her breasts. I licked my lips, wanting to suckle on one. Then Linda unsnapped her jeans, her zipper rasping down. Her sandy-blonde hair swayed about her face as she worked off her jeans. Her red panties appeared. Her thumbs hooked those and dragged them off all at the same time.

    She had a blonde bush dripping with juices. The sweet scent of her cunt filled my nose. I groaned at the scent. The girls who came into the use of the bathroom were all gasping, seeing this wicked sight unfolding before them.

    “Henry’s such a stud!”

    “I hear he’s into moms. If you got a hot mom and are willing to do the nasty with her, he’ll do the nasty with both of you.”

    “I got a hot mom! I can go down on her if it means getting to fuck that hot guy.”

    “I have a hot mom, too,” Abby whispered as she unsnapped my jeans and pulled open my fly. “You want to watch me go down on her?”

    “Yes,” I groaned. After enjoying my mommy-succubus, I really wanted to see that. I wanted to witness other girls getting it on with their moms.

    “We’ll see what I can do,” Abby said and fished my cock out of my pocket. She stroked me as Linda worked her jeans and panties off, pulling her flats off in the process. She wore just a pair of frilly ankle socks. She hopped onto the sink and spread her legs wide. Her pussy lips peeked through her trimmed curls.

    “Mmm, come fuck me,” she said, sliding her fingers through her bush to rub at her pussy lips. She thrust them into her cunt. “Just come thrust your dick right in here.”

    “Ooh, do it,” Abby moaned. “I want to eat a creampie.”

    “But where’s your diaphragm?” I asked. “Is it in your purse? Pop it in.”

    “Oh, it’s at home,” said Linda. “I don’t bring it here with me.”

    Abby pushed me forward while Linda snagged my cock and tugged me even closer. I stumbled between her legs, my cock rushing right towards her pussy. If I bred her, she would be another girl that was addicted to me for the rest of her life.

    “Wait, wait, I thought you had birth control!” I gasped as she pressed my cock into her pussy.

    “I do,” she cooed. “At home. Mmm, now just slide into me and fuck me hard. Cum in me. Abby wants to lick me clean.”

    She pushed me into her cunt. Her hot pussy lips spread over my dick. I sank into her an inch. It was so wonderful to do. Then I remembered that my dick was still dirty from Brenda’s asshole. I had to stop this. I had to avoid cumming in her cunt.

    “No, no, my dick was in Brenda’s butt,” I gasped. “It’s dirty. I can’t just fuck you.”

    “Sure you can,” Linda moaned and wrapped her legs around my thighs. She pulled me into her cunt. “Let my pussy buff your dick clean of her asshole.”

    “That’s hot,” Abby moaned. “Ass to pussy. Mmm, do it.” She pushed on my ass and shoved me the rest of the way into Linda’s tight and juicy cunt. “Buff that dick clean!”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Linda. “Let my pussy clean your dick and then cum in me.”

    “What if I get you pregnant?” I panted, her pussy feeling so amazing about me.

    Abby hopped up on the counter beside Linda. The redhead slides her arm around Linda, saying, “God, wouldn’t it be hot if he bred you?”

    “So hot,” moaned Linda and kissed Abby.

    Their lips melted together. The blonde and the redhead kissing, my dirty dick buried in that hot, tight cunt. A fertile pussy. Unprotected. I could breed her. Just flood her and knock her up. She would be my girl then and…

    My hips drew back all on their own. Pleasure shot down my cock to my balls. They brimmed with more of my seed. I was potent. I would flood her with so much that I was sure to knock her up. I had to stop this.

    I thrust back into her, groaning, “Fuck!”

    Linda moaned into Abby’s kiss, their tongues dancing together. I shuddered and pumped away at Linda’s cunt. I fucked the blonde with hard strokes, burying into her cunt over and over again with my dirty dick. Her juicy walls polished my cock.

    I was helpless. A slave to these hot girls. If they snapped their fingers, I would obey. I just wanted to please them all. I knew this was wrong, that it was the succubus in me that had awakened after losing my virginity to Mom. It was magic. These girls had no control over themselves.

    And yet I had no control, either.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” I groaned, pumping away at Linda’s cunt with my filthy cock. Her pussy squeezed about me, polishing my pole. The pleasure swept through me. “Damn.”

    “Oh, fuck me like that next, Henry!”

    “Is that his name? I’m so wet right now. I’m soaking through my jeans.”

    “Right?”

    “Mmm, why do I have to be on the pill? I want to be bred?”

    “Breed me!”

    “I’m a virgin! I’m not on the pill! Breed me!”

    “You don’t want a cherry. You want a girl that can fuck, Henry! You want me!”

    “My mom’s hot! And she’s a whore! Fucking hate her, but I’ll eat her out for you, Henry!”

    Abby broke the kiss into Linda’s mouth and groaned, “Mmm, aren’t you popular, stud.”

    “It’s why you’re my girl,” I groaned, pumping away at Linda’s cunt, her pussy clenching down on me.

    The redhead smiled. “You are a stud. You claimed me. Ooh, yes, yes, you knocked me up. I’m your baby momma. You know how hot that is.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, my dick throbbing.

    “I’m going to be your baby mama, too,” Linda moaned, her pussy clinging to my cock as I pumped away at her. “Nineteen-year-old baby mama! So hot!”

    “Yes,” I panted, pumping into her hard.

    Abby slid her arms around my neck and kissed me now. Her tongue thrust into my mouth as I buried over and over into Linda’s cunt. The pressure at the tip of my dick swelled and swelled. I rose towards that orgasm. The girls were still crowding the bathroom. Classes had already started, but they didn’t care.

    They were under my spell.

    And I was under Linda’s. The spell of her tight, hot, juicy cunt. She felt so amazing around me. I was too weak to pull out of her. I would make her obsessed with me for the rest of her life. I groaned into Abby’s kiss and plunged deep into Linda’s cunt.

    “God, I’m going to cum,” Linda moaned.

    My hands grabbed her tits as my tongue played with Abby’s. I kneaded Linda’s round breasts, digging my fingers into them. My tongue danced with Abby’s. I loved the taste of her as I buried into that hot, fertile cunt over and over again.

    I knew I would breed her. I could feel that Linda was ovulating. Sense it. She wasn’t the only one. A watching girl was ovulating, too. I could breed her. I groaned and buried into Linda’s cunt. I shuddered as her pussy squeezed about me.

    Then her fertile pussy spasmed. Convulsed. Writhed around me.

    “Oh, fuck yes, cum in me!” Linda howled as she came on my dick. “Make me into a mother! Yes, yes, yes! Pump your baby-making spunk into me!”

    “Breed me!” another girl gasped as I buried into Linda’s cunt, the pressure bursting at the tip of my dick.

    I erupted in her as another girl gasped, “Come on, Henry, take my cherry and knock me up!”

    Pleasure slammed through my body. I groaned into my kiss with Abby as I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into Linda’s cunt. Her twat rippled and writhed around me. She suckled at me as the pleasure slammed through my body and into my mind.

    Stars erupted across my vision.

    “Oh, my god, you’re breeding me, Henry!” Linda moaned.

    And I was. I pumped spurt after spurt of my sperm into her cunt. I could feel them swimming through her. They were heading for her womb, passing through her cervix into her uterus. As I shuddered, erupting over and over again, I could feel them searching for her egg. They spread through her uterus and found her Fallopian tubes.

    And one lucky sperm found her egg and went for it. My sperm weren’t like normal ones. It could take hours for them to work their way through an egg’s cell wall. My sperm did in a heartbeat. I felt the moment of conception.

    Pleasure slammed into my mind as I bred Linda.

    “I’m yours, Henry!” she moaned, her pussy rippling and writhing around my dick. “I love you so much! Yes, yes, yes!”

    I shuddered as I spurted a final blast of cum into her bred pussy. I broke the kiss with Abby and moaned, “Sorry.”

    “Sorry for what?” Linda groaned. “I’m your third girlfriend, aren’t I? You bred me.”

    “Yes, you did, stud,” Abby said. “God, I want to lick her out. Your harem rules. Now get your cock out of her so I can eat her. You can fuck my pussy as I do it.”

    “Yes, dear,” I panted and slid out of Linda, eager to do what Abby wanted.

    “Oh, he’s such a good boy,” Linda moaned as I slid out of her. “Mmm, Henry, honey, you’re our good boy, aren’t you?”

    “Yeah,” I panted, my dick twitching. “I am.”

    The doors to the bathroom flew open. The girls crowding the entrance all gasped and then parted out of the way. My succubus mother strode through the gap. Now she was wearing a jean skirt so short that it barely covered anything. The bottom cheeks of her ass had to be peeking out. Her large boobs bounced in the tube top she wore, her nipples hard. Her black hair spilled around her face.

    “My son is such a good boy,” she purred. “Right, Master.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I said.

    “Your third girlfriend.” A big smile spread on her lips as she sauntered to me. Then she cupped my face. “I’m so proud of you, Henry.”

    “Thanks, Mommy,” I said.

    “And you’re okay.” I could feel something tingling around me. “She didn’t hurt you? This witch?”

    “Mrs. Spartan,” I said. “And I’m fine. She just used my cum to make two girls into her lesbian lovers.”

    “You’re hurt!” She released my hands and spun me around. She shoved my boxers down and gazed at my ass. “She spanked you!” Anger burned in her voice. “She spanked my good boy? How dare that bitch do that! Come with me. We’re going to teach this cunt a lesson.”

    I pulled up my boxers and pants, fastening them as she marched forward. Linda and Abby scurried after me, Linda just holding her clothes, my cum leaking out of her pussy. From behind, I could see my mom’s asscheeks peeking out of the bottom of her skirt like I thought. She had a wicked way to her steps as she walked, her heels clicking.

    I swallowed, my heart pounding. The girls were all giving me hot eyes but were intimidated by my mommy-succubus’s presence. She was exuding anger. The air positively rippled about her as she strode out on her heeled cowgirl boots.

    She marched down the hallway, seeming to know where to go. The hallways were empty. Abby fell in on my right side and Linda on my left, her round breasts jiggling. Those nipples were hard and thrusting out.

    “Wow, your mom is intense,” whispered Linda. “Does she approve of me being her daughter-in-law? I couldn’t tell?”

    “Yes, I approve,” purred my mommy-succubus. “My Master deserves to have all the women he wants. Just so long as he remembers he owns me, and I have needs that come first.” She looked over her shoulder at me. “Right, Master.”

    “Yes, Mommy!” I gasped. I was the master, and yet she still ruled my life. My dick throbbed in my pants.

    I was a submissive. I might have the power to make any girl into my slut, but they would still rule my life. The women in my harem, my mommy-succubus, even complete strangers would get me to do things, and I would love it.

    “This her classroom?” Mommy asked when she reached the door.

    “Yes,” I panted.

    “Spank my son! Only I discipline my little boy!” She grabbed the doorknob and ripped it open. As she marched into the classroom, her clothes melted from her like shadows. Leathery wings thrust from her back and spread wide. Her demonic tail thrust out from over her rump, thin and swishing, ending at that spade-like paddle. Horns peeked out of her black hair. A black whip spilled from my mother’s hand, the shadowy leather cord spilling on the floor. “You fucking bitch!”

    Mrs. Spartan was in the midst of getting her cunt eaten out by Dominique. The Black girl was on her knees, feasting with noisy passion on the naked history professor’s cunt. Izolde, the first girl Mrs. Spartan had claimed, squeaked in fright and nearly fell off the desk that she had been sitting on and masturbating to the lesbian sight.

    The history professor had a fit body, her breasts large and quivering. She still had her black hair in a bun. She shoved Dominique, the Black girl falling on her back, her breasts jiggling, her lips smeared with cunt cream.

    “How dare you—” my mommy-succubus started to shout as Mrs. Spartan slid off her desk and raised her arms in a strange motion.

    A golden bow flashed into appearance in her right hand, her left drawing back the string where a golden arrow now appeared. In a smooth motion, she pulled and released. In two seconds, she had done it and now an arrow hurtled at my mother.

    Her whip flicked up. My mommy-succubus caught it and flicked her wrist, throwing the golden dart back at Mrs. Spartan. My teacher stepped to the side, the arrow flashing past her as she drew back her bow again to fire at my mother.

    “Shit!” I gasped and pulled Abby and Linda to the ground, struggling to cover the two frightened girls with my body. An arrow soared over our heads and buried into the wall.

    Wings flapped. Whip snapped. Arrows hissed from the bow as Mrs. Spartan retreated before my mother. I watched in awe as they moved so fast, their forms blurring from their speed. Dominique and Izolde grabbed each other, hugging tight.

    Then my mommy-succubus had closed on Mrs. Spartan. The bow blurred into a golden sword that plunged at my mommy-succubus’s guts. Her right wing flapped hard, spinning her body to the side in a blur of motion. She grabbed the hand, twisted.

    The sword flew from Mrs. Spartan’s grip. I had no idea what was going on here. Then my mommy-succubus flipped Mrs. Spartan over. The succubus’s tail grabbed the teacher’s left wrist, gripping it before my mommy dropped to her knees and planted her pussy on Mrs. Spartan’s mouth.

    “Fuck her lesbians, Master!” Mommy shouted. She threw a glance over her shoulder at me, her long tongue flicking over her lips. Her breasts heaved, both nipples pierced by black rings. “Go back and forth between them. Do it now!”

    “Yes, Mommy!” I gasped and obeyed, scrambling off my two girlfriends.

    I rushed into the room to where purple-haired Izolde clutched to Dominique, ivory and ebony bodies pressed tight. I grabbed them and pushed them towards the professor’s desk. They gasped and fell on it, Izolde on top of Dominique, their shaved pussies close together, both dripping with their cream. A mix of aromas filled my nose.

    My cock was so hard. My mommy-succubus was smothering Mrs. Spartan in pussy. I didn’t get what the hell was going on, but I was unzipping my pants as Izolde and Dominique clung together, clearly shaken up by what had happened.

    I fumbled to unsnap my jeans and then Abby and Linda were on the other side of me. They attacked my fly, undoing the fastener and the zipper. It rasped down. They grabbed my cock, still wet with Linda’s pussy cream, and brought me to Dominique’s pussy.

    “Fuck her hard, baby,” Abby moaned.

    “Yes, yes, dear, fuck their pussies,” Linda groaned. “Your mom’s a fucking demon.”

    “Succubus,” I groaned as the pink tip of my dick rubbed against Dominique’s dark, outer folds. Her inner depths gleamed, the same hue as my dick. “She’s a succubus.”

    “Hot!” Abby moaned and squeezed my burning ass. “Fuck those lezzie bitches!”

    I thrust my dick into Dominique’s pussy.

    As I did, Linda hopped on the table and spread her legs. Abby darted around me and then fell to her knees. She buried her face into Linda’s blonde bush matted with cum. She went to town on her, licking and lapping with passion. With hunger.

    I had my cock in Dominique, the brainwashed lesbian. She was as under a spell the same as Abby and Linda. Izolde, too. Dominique gasped, her pussy clenching down on my cock. She moaned as I drew back, her twat feeling amazing.

    “Damn,” I groaned. She was my first Black girl, but she felt just as tight and wonderful and juicy as the White ones. What did her skin color matter when her cunt felt amazing. All cunts were amazing.

    I pumped away at her, my crotch smacking into Izolde’s butt-cheeks. Her flesh rippled and jiggled. I loved the sight as I plowed into Dominique. I plunged away deep and hard. I fucked with passion, loving every moment of this.

    Hot pussy cluing around my cock as I thrust away. It was a wonderful delight. I groaned, pumping away with hard strokes into a juicy cunt. Izolde was squirming now. She was kissing Dominique. In the background, my mommy-succubus moaned and groaned.

    “Fuck them both, Master,” she ordered. “Go back and forth. You have to cum in them both.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I groaned.

    “Ooh, I love that your a mama’s boy,” Linda purred as I ripped my cock out of Dominique’s cunt. My dick emerged gleaming with streaks of frothy white. I had churned her up. “Fuck Izolde.”

    SMACK!

    Izolde’s butt-cheek rippled.

    I rammed into the purple-haired girl’s cunt. She had been all over me until she had eaten out Mrs. Spartan’s cunt. The married woman had made her into a lesbian and conjured a bow out of thin air. This was insane.

    But it was hard to care when I had pussy to fuck. Tight, hot, young pussy. I could tell I wouldn’t breed Izolde or Dominique. They were on birth control. I would just flood them with my cambion cum. Pump them full of spunk.

    The same spunk that Abby ate with such enthusiasm out of Linda’s cunt. She just feasted on that snatch with hunger. I loved it. I drove my cock to the hilt in Izolde’s twat while Abby devoured Linda’s cunt.

    But I had to switch which girl I was fucking. Go back and forth.

    I ripped my cock out of Izolde’s pussy and shifted to Dominique’s. I thrust into her twat.

    “Oh, fuck yes,” moaned Dominique. “Got that White boy’s dick in me.”

    “It’s nice,” Izolde moaned.

    “Henry’s cock is fucking awesome and you’re lucky to get to enjoy our man’s dick!” Linda hissed.

    SMACK!

    Her hand cracked down on Izolde’s rump again, leaving a bright, red handprint.

    “Yeah!” moaned Abby. “He’s our man. We own his cock. We’re his harem-wives. Us and Brenda.”

    “And I own his dick, too,” moaned my mommy-succubus. “Right, Master?”

    “Yes, Mommy!” I groaned, pumping away at Dominique’s cunt, so eager to obey my sexy mother.

    Why fight it? It was so hot having these sexy women I had bred and my mommy-succubus tell me what to do. They all wanted to do kinky, naughty things with me. Ass to pussy had been so hot, and now I was fucking two sluts. Just going back and forth between their cunts.

    I would be a fool not to obey my women.

    I ripped out of Dominique’s cunt and then slammed into Izolde’s twat. I plunged into her juicy depths. She moaned as I slammed to the hilt in her. She squeezed her snatch down around me. It felt amazing. I loved it. My cock throbbed in her pussy, the ache building and building at the tip of my dick.

    I plunged to the hilt in her and then pulled back. Her hot flesh clung to me. She felt incredible about my dick. She held me tight as I thrust away at her. I buried into her again and again. I fucked her with passion. I buried to the hilt in her cunt again and again.

    She felt so wonderful. So magnificent. I groaned as I plowed into her. I buried to the hilt in her snatch with everything that I had. She groaned, her pussy clenching down on me. She held me tight with such passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes, I love this dick!” Izolde moaned.

    “Me, too,” Dominique groaned. “Fuck me next!”

    I ripped out of Izolde and thrust my cock into Dominique’s tight pussy. She moaned, her twat clenched down on me. “Yes!” I groaned. “Oh, god, that’s good.”

    “Mmm, you don’t like that,” cooed my mommy-succubus to Mrs. Spartan. “You don’t like that at all. Your two little budding neophytes are savoring that cock burying into them. Think you can use my son’s cum for your purposes? Those two sluts are remembering why they love dicks!”

    “Love them!” Linda moaned, trembling beside me. “Love yours, honey.”

    I smiled at her as I fucked Dominique. Linda held Abby’s head as the redhead devoured that creampie. Linda’s round breasts, topped by those pink nipples, quivered as I thrust away at the tight cunt squeezing about my cock. It was a thrill to plow into this pussy. A wonderful delight. I groaned, thrusting away hard and fast.

    Then I was going back to Izolde’s pussy. I thrust into her twat over and over again. She moaned, her pussy gripping me. My balls smacked into their pussies as I buried into Izolde’s cunt. I must be smacking their clits.

    I ripped out and plunged into Dominique’s cunt.

    I loved it. I loved it so much.

    I groaned, thrusting into the Black girl. She held me tight. She squeezed about me in such a wonderful way. It was amazing to feel her cunt gripping me. But I had to fuck Izolde, too. I pulled out of Dominique and plunged into the other cunt.

    Back and forth I went, the history classroom filling with the sounds of moans and gasps. Of women groaning with ecstasy. The pleasure swelled in my nuts. I was swelling and swelling towards that moment of erupting.

    I had to cum in both sluts.

    “Oh, Abby, yes, yes,” moaned Linda. Her round breasts jiggled. “You’re going to make me cum.”

    “Yep,” Abby moaned. “God, you taste good. That pregnant pussy. Our man bred us.”

    “Our good, little hubby,” purred Linda, smiling at me. “Ooh, that’s it. Just like that, Abby. Yes!”

    She trembled through her orgasm, her tits heaving, while I fucked from Izolde’s cunt to Dominique’s. I thrust away at the Black girl, my nuts tightening. Going back and forth cooled me off for a moment. But just a moment. I was almost there. Almost ready to erupt in them.

    “Mmm, my son is going to flood those whores with his spunk and set them free of your wicked work,” moaned my mommy-succubus. “No using my son to recruit for you, dyke! But get that tongue in me. Yes!”

    I glanced at my mother and saw her shuddering, boobs heaving. Her long tongue shot down. She was licking her own nipples. It was quite the sight to see. I groaned, thrusting to the hilt in Dominique over and over again.

    Then I ripped out of her. She gasped, “I was almost there!”

    I buried into Izolde. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    Her pussy went wild around my cock. I groaned at the feel of the purple-haired girl cumming on my dick. Her flesh suckled at me. I drew back, her hot twat rippling and writhing around my dick. Then I groaned and erupted.

    I fired my spunk into her depths. I pumped over and over into her twat. I flooded her again and again. Pleasure slammed through my mind. Stars burst across my vision. I groaned, loving every second of it.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, spurting my cum into that hot and hungry pussy. “Fuck!”

    I ripped out of her pussy, which was so hard to do, and splashed cum across their shaved cunts. Then I slammed to the hilt in Dominique’s juicy snatch. The Black girl moaned as I sprayed her twat with my spunk.

    “Fuck, yes!” she moaned, her pussy writhing around my cock.

    “My son is flooding them with his jizz!” my mommy-succubus moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!”

    I glanced back at her. She threw back her head, her hair swaying about her horns. Her body shuddered as she was cumming on Mrs. Spartan’s face. I panted, spurting more and more jizz into Dominique’s cunt. I soaked her and Izolde.

    “Oh, fuck, I am glad I love cock again,” Dominique moaned, her pussy milking out the last of my cum.

    “Right?” Izolde purred. “God, it would have totally sucked to only eat pussy for the rest of my life.”

    I pulled out of Dominique’s pussy and stumbled back, my jeans slipping down around my ankles. I panted as Abby hopped up, grabbed me, and kissed me with her lips covered in sweet pussy cream. I groaned at that, wanting to keep kissing her, but…

    I ripped my mouth from hers and glanced at my mommy-succubus. She was rising, her wings fluttering behind her. She turned around, her boobs smacking together. She put her hands on her hips, a big grin on her face.

    “Well, there, we undid that little mess-up.” Mom put her booted foot on Mrs. Spartan’s chest. “And you’re not going to mess with my son any longer, right?”

    “Right, Mistress,” panted the professor.

    “What is going on?” I gasped. “Is she a witch? Why did she have a bow?”

    She’s an Amazon.” My mother bent down, her ass thrusting right at me, her pussy dripping. Then she grabbed Mrs. Spartan around the neck. When Mom pulled her hand away, there was a black collar around the teacher’s neck. “Mmm, she’s my pet amazon now, right, Mrs. Spartan?”

    “Yes, Mistress,” moaned the professor.

    “And you’re married to another amazon?”

    The teacher nodded.

    “Well, well, that is interesting. You stay there, cunt, I have to attend to my son. He’s had quite the ordeal.” My mommy turned and sauntered to me, her large breasts swaying, her nipples beading with milk. They spilled over the nipple rings and dripped down her cock.”

    “She’s an amazon?” I repeated. “Like from Greek mythology.”

    “Long line of warrior women,” my mommy said. “Lesbians one and all. They find young dykes and mold them into warriors. She used your cum to take a shortcut. I suppose she had her eye on those two whores over there.” She slid her arms around me. “Now, Master, Mommy’s here to comfort you after that mean professor spanked you when you were just being a good boy and fucking these horny sluts.”

    She pulled me down into her breasts. I groaned as her large tits spilled over my face. She held me to them. I groaned as she did that. Then her tail grabbed my cock. The spade-like tip wrapped around my cock and stroked up and down my shaft.

    “It’s okay,” she cooed. “Mommy’s here. She’ll always come to your rescue. No one hurts my baby boy and gets away with it.”

    “Mom,” I groaned, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. “Don’t say stuff like that in front of my girlfriends.”

    “Oh, honey, but you are my baby boy.” She kissed my forehead while holding me to her big tits. Her tail stroked up and down my cock. “Don’t you worry? Mommy’s going to make it all better.”

    She pulled me from her tits and kissed me. Her long tongue thrust into my mouth. I groaned as she filled me up with it. Her wings fluttered while the spade tip of her tail kept stroking my dick. I shuddered, my cock throbbing in her. Another orgasm was building.

    “You’re such a loving mommy,” Linda said. “I’m so glad to be one of your daughters-in-law.”

    “Yeah, me, too,” Abby said. “You’re such a good boy, Henry. Mmm, do whatever your mother says to do.”

    I could only groan as I kissed Mom. Then she turned me, breaking the kiss. Her tail kept stroking my cock as she pushed me over the desk. I bent over it, my heart racing. Izolde was turning on Dominique and the pair were now sixty-nining and licking each other’s cunts, just feasting on my cum.

    “Oh, she spanked your ass so hard,” my mommy-succubus cooed. “Look at how red it is. You will never let another women do this to you. Only mommy gets to spank you, Master.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I groaned and then gasped as her long tongue licked over my ass.

    She bathed my spanked rump with her tongue, licking it and soothing it. I groaned as she did that, the sensation soothing. The lingering ache from my spanking vanished. I groaned as my mother was so tender with me.

    My mommy-succubus soothed me with her tender love. I groaned, my dick throbbing in the grip of her tail. She pumped the leather paddle up and down my cock, the pussy juices lubing her stroking delight. I groaned, loving every moment of this.

    A smile spread on my lips. This was such a wonderful delight. I groaned, my heart beating fast as I enjoyed her touch. Her tongue was so long, just sliding over an entire butt-cheek with a single stroke, slithering around me with such skill.

    “God, our mother-in-law is hot,” moaned Linda.

    “Mmm, I know,” Abby purred. “Look at her loving our hubby. Such a good boy.”

    “Yes, he is.” Linda giggled. “And you… Mmm, why don’t we copy Izolde and Dominique? I’ve eaten Brenda’s pussy, but not yours.”

    “Deal.”

    They settled on the other side of me, Abby on top. In moments, I had two sets of girls sixty-nining around me. My cock throbbed in my mother’s grip. This was such wild fun. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest as I enjoyed this. It was so much fun.

    My mother pumped up and down my cock faster and faster, her tongue sliding around my ass. Then it dipped into my butt-crack. I gasped as my mommy-succubus slid her long, prehensile tongue down my crevice to find my asshole.

    She rimmed me.

    I groaned as she stroked my asshole while pumping her tail up and down my cock. I shuddered. This was so hot. The ache was building faster and faster at the tip of my dick. Her leathery tail stroked me faster as she rimmed me.

    “Mommy,” I groaned, rising towards my orgasm.

    Her naughty tongue swirled around my asshole while her tail slid down my cock. She brushed the sensitive tip. I groaned and erupted so fast.

    My cum fired from my dick and splattered the floor. I shuddered through that wonderful delight, cumming hard. The pleasure swept through me. It was intense. Amazing. Stars burst across my vision as I shuddered through the bliss.

    “Oh, my fucking god, yes, Mommy!” I moaned, the two sets of girls groaning around me as they ate each other’s cunts. “Mommy!”

    My cum fired over and over from my cock. Her tongue bathed my asshole as I erupted over and over again. I groaned, my body trembling on the desk. The pleasure slammed into my mind. I groaned in delight, loving this pleasure surging through me.

    Her tail pumped up and down my cock, wringing my dick dry. I shuddered, her tongue sliding out of my butt-crack. My mommy-succubus purred, her wings fluttering as I erupted a final time. I spurted a final blast of cum.

    “Well, well, well,” she cooed. “Mommy is so eager to enjoy you. Mmm, you had a wonderful cum, didn’t you?”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I groaned, my body buzzing from the delight that had surged through me. “That was wonderful, Mommy.”

    She cooed in delight. “Yes, it was. Mmm, you tasted so good, you know that. Just so yummy.”

    “I’m glad that I pleased you, Mommy,” I panted.

    “Your cock is still hard,” she cooed. “Do you want your mommy to work her cunt up and down your hard dick and make it cum.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I groaned. “Please, please, would you do that for me?”

    “Of course, Master. I would do anything for my good, little boy.” She released my cock. “Now roll over.”

    “Yes, Mommy,” I groaned and turned over. I sat on my ass. It no longer burned. It wasn’t just the licking that had temporarily soothed it. I felt like I had never been spanked.

    The two sets of girls, my girlfriends and the former dykes, were feasting on each other. Mrs. Spartan moaned in the background, watching on. My mommy-succubus flapped her wings and lifted into the air. She landed straddling me, her big boobs in my face.

    She cupped my face as she sank her pussy down my cock. I moaned as her hot, incestuous cunt slid over my cock. My mommy-succubus had the best pussy in the world. The other girls were wonderful, but hers…

    Hers was special. I came from hers. This was where I belonged. I groaned, so glad to feel her embracing me. She felt just so wonderful about me. I groaned as she sank all the way down on me, rejoicing in her pussy.

    “You really think my pussy is the best?” my mommy-succubus asked.

    “Yes,” I groaned.

    She smiled and then bathed my face. She licked all over my features with her long tongue. I shuddered as she gave me a tongue bath, her pussy clenching about my cock. My dick twitched in her incestuous embrace.

    It was so wonderful to be in her. I closed my eyes, savoring her warm, long tongue sliding over my face, just loving me. Then her pussy clenched about my cock. She slid up me. I groaned as she rose higher and higher. Her pussy gripped me in forbidden heaven.

    “Mommy!” I groaned.

    Her tongue thrust into my mouth as she impaled her cunt down my dick. She swallowed my cock. I shuddered as she took every inch of me. It was intoxicating to have her pussy working up and down my cock while her long tongue swirled through my mouth.

    The girls were moaning and cumming around us, but still ate each others’ pussies. They must be under the throes of my mommy-succubus’s presence. Her leather wings flapped as she rode me. She worked her cunt up and down my cock, gripping me.

    She slid her tongue out of my mouth and moaned, “That’s it. That’s my good boy. Yes, yes, Mommy loves you so much.”

    “I love you, too,” I groaned, my cock throbbing in her embrace. It was wonderful. This was a magnificent delight. “Oh, Mommy, I’m so glad I summoned you.”

    “Yes, yes, I didn’t want to have to return to the Lilith Qlipha. “I get to stay with you, Master. My good boy found that book.”

    A certain suspicion suddenly popped into my mind. Had my mother wanted me to summon a succubus? Summon her?

    My hands grabbed her rump. I squeezed her ass as she worked her cunt up and down my cock. Her wings flapped, stirring the air around us. Her boobs bounced before my face, pierced nipples beading with milk.

    I latched on and suckled from my sexy mommy-succubus’s teat. Her milk squirted into my mouth. I gulped it down. I swallowed it over and over, loving the flavor. The creamy delight flooded my mouth and poured down my throat.

    “That’s it, Master,” Mommy cooed, working her cunt up and down my cock. She rode me faster, her twat gripping me. “Ooh, yes, yes, my good boy needs his mother’s milk.”

    The sixty-nining girls all squealed and came again.

    My fingers dug into my mother’s rump as she rode me. She worked her cunt up and down my cock. It felt amazing. I loved it. I savored that hot twat slamming down my dick. Then she slid back up me, her wings flapping.

    The taboo delight of being in my mommy’s pussy was nearly indescribable. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock while I gulped down her breast milk. I swallowed every drop she had. I reveled in it. This was the life. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut and drinking down every wonderful drop of her creamy delight I could.

    Her pussy plunged down my dick and then slid back up it. I groaned, loving how she gripped me. She held me tight. Her pussy clung to me with such wonderful passion. She held me tight, massaging me as I gulped down her breast milk.

    “That’s it, Henry,” she cooed. “That’s it. Mmm, my big, strong boy is going to make my naughty mommy-pussy spasm all over your big dick. Yes, yes, my good boy has a huge cock.”

    “Yeah, he does,” Abby moaned.

    “So fucking huge,” Dominique moaned.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck, I loved it in me!” Linda moaned.

    “Yes, yes, so does your mommy.” My mommy-succubus licked my ear with her long tongue, caressing over it.

    I shuddered at the wet touch while I drank milk from her pierced nipple. Her pussy slammed down my cock at the same time. My balls drank in the incestuous heat. Her tight twat slid back up my cunt. I groaned, the ache about to burst at the tip of my cock.

    She slammed her pussy down my cock again, her hands holding me to her teat. Her tongue kept licking my ear while I swallowed her warm milk. The motherly treat spread heat from my belly that soaked my already hot balls.

    “Oh, that’s it, Master!” she moaned and impaled her cunt down my cock. “Yes, yes, yes! I love your dick. My son has the best cock in the world!”

    My mommy-succubus came on my dick.

    I groaned as her pussy rippled and writhed around my cock. Her hot flesh spasmed and suckled at me. The pleasure of her forbidden flesh convulsing around me shot through me. I groaned and then I erupted.

    My cum fired into her pussy. She moaned louder, her wings flapping hard as her twat sucked at my dick. She massaged me with that delicious hole. I groaned and then I fired my cum into her pussy. I pumped spurt after spurt of spunk into her twat.

    “Oh, yes, Master!” she moaned, her pussy suckling at me. Rippling around me.

    I suckled hard, nursing at her tit while I pumped her cunt full of my spunk. The girls were panting on either side of us, rolling off each other and sitting up while I basted my mother’s twat with everything that I had.

    I ripped my mouth off her nipple and moaned, “Mommy!”

    “Oh, yes, yes, that’s so wonderful,” she groaned, her pussy suckling at me. “Mmm, Master, yes, yes, you’re such a good boy. You gave your mommy just what she needed.”

    I smiled at her. “My cum.”

    “Whatever mommy-succubus needs from her good boy.” She rubbed her nose on me. “Mmm, now you take care. I have to go.”

    I blinked as she slid off of my body, her wings and horns melting away. The jean skirt and tube top returned. A leash appeared in her hand connected to Mrs. Spartan. My mother shook it and purred, “Come along, slave.”

    I blinked as she strode out with my history teacher crawling naked behind her. I panted. My fifth-period class nearly over. I had one more to go. This day had been insane. I had no idea what would be coming next.

    To be continued…


  • Mia’s Service Part 1 – A Deliberate Mistake

    Font size : +


    Mia, a young servant in the royal palace, dreams of a submissive relationship with her mistress the princess Liana. She contrives to get herself punished by the object of her desire. This is a story set in an original medieval fantasy world.

    Mia shivered as a gust of wintery air washed over her, ruffling her nightgown. The flagstones were cold against her bare feet. She stood, as instructed, in the bare stone corridor that led to the palace dungeons.

    She heard the heavy wooden door that had admitted the cold wind slam shut. At the end of the corridor, the Beastkin servant that kept the dungeon records looked up from her ledger and gave Mia a sympathetic glance. Approaching footsteps echoed and the girl returned to her work.

    Mia turned her head to watch the stairs, though she knew who was approaching. It was well known, and a source of some scandal, that princess Liana disciplined her servants personally. Sure enough the princess came into view, stepping down the stairs with her usual leisurely pace. She was flanked, as always, by her bodyguard Anya and her beastkin attendant Lucy. Princess Liana was not tall, and her frame was slight, but there was an imposing manner to her that could cow even the hulking menfolk of her mother’s icey homeland. Mia’s heart fluttered, as it always did, at the sight of the pale, beautiful, princess with her striking red hair.

    The trio approached Mia and stopped. Silence followed. Mia felt her heart beating fast as Liana turned and slowly looked her up and down, a slight smile on her perfect face.

    Mia had loved Liana from the first time she had seen her. The princess was ever the source of gossip among the place staff. It was whispered that she had no eyes for the many princes and lords who coveted her hand, and Liana for her part was happy enough to confirm the rumours, laughing at the scandalised talk. Other whispers spoke of the enjoyment she took from punishing her servants, though it was also said that she was a fair, even a kind, mistress. Certainly she was never so cruel as the palace overseer. For many the most damning of the rumors was her fair treatment of the subservient and oft despised beastkin. The gossip was as sweet music to Mia, even the parts that her fellow servants thought sinister. She was glad to hear that one so powerful could share her fondness for her own gender, and the thought of punishment at the lithe princess’ hands touched upon her deepest fantasies. She had been assigned to Lianas staff a few months ago, cleaning her chambers and washing her clothes.

    Since then she had often asked her fellow maids about the rumors, and heard accounts of Lianas discipline. Mia was a diligent and well behaved servant, never requiring correction, but the tales of her less perfect fellows entered her dreams. She thought longingly of of Liana, thought of bending down to receive punishment at her hands.

    It had taken weeks to build up the courage to knock the vase to the floor. She might never have found that courage had she not heard the princess remark on the ugliness of the thing and lament that her father would be offended to see it, a gift from a powerful ally, removed. She had admitted her apparent careless mistake to Liana’s attendant Lucy. It was the same Lucy who broke the moment of silence in the cold stone corridor.

    “This is Mia M’lady.”

    Mia, lost for a moment in recollections, started at the sound of the attendant voice. Liana chuckled, and then assumed a serious expression as she spoke. “That vase was worth more than you will earn in several years.” The princesses tone was severe, but there seemed to be no real anger in it as she continued. “I cannot have my maids destroying such treasures and so you will be taught a lesson.”

    Mia did her best to look ashamed as Liana scolded her. “It was a hideous vase, but my father valued it. You should count yourself lucky I am dealing with this Mia, the king would have you flogged and branded as a common vandal for such a thing were he to hear you went unpunished.” The princess paused, and looked Mia over once again “It would be a shame to see scars on such a pretty one as you.”

    Mia had begun to shake as the reality of the risk she had taken sunk in, it was true that the king was wrathful, and there was nothing appealing in the ministrations of the overseers whip and iron. Lianas last comment cleared these thoughts from her head though, replacing them with a fuzzy warmth at the compliment. She had to stop herself from grinning.

    The bodyguard, Anya, ordered Mia to follow, and she was led down the corridor, past the servant girl at her desk. After descending another flight of smooth stone stairs they stopped. The attendant, Lucy, stepped up to the wall where she pressed upon a small stone. With a shimmer of magic a section of wall transformed into a door of iron, engraved with runes. Liana stepped forward and opened the door. Mia was momentarily too amazed to move, for magic was no common sight even in the palace. The other maids had not told her about this miraculous door. Lucy guided her through with a firm hand. Beyond was darkness, it seemed the light did not pass through the opening. Mia heard the door close behind her, then someone clicked their fingers and light filled the chamber.

    Mia gasped. The room was of the same bare stone as the corridor, but around the walls were engraved runes. Chains ending in shackles hung from each wall, and from a bar that crossed the ceiling. In the centre of the room was a wooden table, with leather cuffs mounted upon it.

    “You are impressed by my new room?” asked Liana “It was once used to imprison mages, but it was forgotten. Lucy sniffed it out and I had it refitted.” Mia turned to look at the princess, who stood next to a rack on the wall behind her, from which hung an array of leather straps, wooden paddles, canes and other things Mia could not name. “Well, are you impressed?”

    Mia struggled for an answer, she was impressed. She felt like her fantasies had come to life and faced with the reality she was dumbstruck, terrified that she would not react as a maid awaiting punishment should. After a moment of head spinning confusion she managed to mumble breathlessly “Yes ma’am”. A curious look crossed Lianas face, and Mia was afraid she had caught on that she was not properly intimidated by the prospect of her punishment, but Liana assumed her serious expression once again.

    “What you broke was of great value, and were I not merciful you would be screaming under the overseers lash. Though you will be spared that, I will see that you are properly punished. Now, remove your gown.” Mia felt her cheeks burn as the Princess ordered her to undress. He heart pounded as she reached down, gripped her nightgown and lifted it off over her head. She stood now in her cotton undergarments, suddenly awkward and unsure what to do with the gown. Lucy stepped forward and took it from her. Liana gave Mia another long look then reached up, unclasped her cloak and handed it to Lucy, who had placed the gown on top of a small cupboard and now stood beside her mistress. The bodyguard, Anya, had remained outside. Beneath the cloak Liana wore a fine white button up blouse. She reached up and undid the top button. Mia, head spinning at the sight, wondered if she might faint and her cheeks burned with new heat. Seeing her blush Liana gave Mia another curious glance.

    “Turn around and bend over the table” Ordered the princess with, Mia thought, a hint of amusement in her voice. Mia complied, tearing her eyes reluctantly away from the sight of Liana, who was now undoing the buttons at her cuffs. As she stepped towards the table, heart pounding, Lucy approached. The attendant placed a warm, but firm, hand on Mia’s back and pushed her down so her breasts pressed against the wood, cool through her cotton bra. “Place your arms out in front of you” Instructed the feline girl. Mia did as she was told and Lucy, gently pulling one arm then the other into position, placed a leather cuff around each of her wrists. She then adjusted the straps so that Mia’s arms where held in place, extended infront of her. Lucy stepped back then, and walked around out of Mia’s now limited field of view. “Spread your legs apart” ordered the attendant. Mia blushed anew as she complied. Once again she felt Lucy’s warm hand, now upon her calf, gently guiding her leg into the desired position, where she secured it with a leather cuff at the ankle. The other leg followed. There was a long silence. Mia thought that her breathing must be very loud, and her heart still pounded in her chest. She couldn’t quite believe that she was really here. She knew she should be afraid, and perhaps she was a little, but mostly she felt a giddy anticipation. This was a fantasy come to life. Though she was diligent in her work, she had been disciplined in the past, and even then, at the hands of masters for whom she had no fondness she had found pleasure in the experience. She felt a warmth between her legs as she lay there, chest against the cold wood in that chilly stone chamber.

    Liana broke the silence. “Tell me why you are to be punished Mia.” As Liana spoke she paced around into Mia’s view. She had rolled up the sleeves of her blouse, and the top two buttons were now undone, revealing the smooth skin of her chest. She had also let down her hair, which flowed over her shoulders, deep red against the white blouse. Mia gazed up at her. “Tell me why you are to be punished” repeated the princess, assuming a serious expression once more.

    “Because I broke your vase.” Mia replied.

    “Yes” answered Liana “You were clumsy and broke the vase. Do you know how you will be punished Mia?”. Mia had a very clear idea but, wanting to seem apprehensive, she answered “No Ma’am.”

    Liana laughed. “I think you must have some idea Mia, take a guess.”

    “I will be spanked” Mia replied, cheeks burning at her use of the word, which seemed childish as she spoke it.

    “Yes you will Mia, you are correct.” Liana took a step forward and crouched down so her eyes were level with her maid’s. “First I will spank you with my hand, and then we shall move on to some implements. As I told you the vase was very valuable, and my father will be angry at its loss. Your punishment will be painful, but be glad you shall keep the skin of your back. My father would no be so merciful.” As the princess spoke Mia tried very hard to play the part of the frightened maid, and she did feel some fear at the reference to the flogging she might have received. Liana stood once more and paced around out of Mia’s view. After a moment Mia felt her rest her hand on the small of her back and she shuddered under the warm touch.

    “Are you ready for your punishment Mia?” Asked Liana, in a soft voice. Her hand gently rubbing the girls back.

    Mia paused for a moment, heart beating like a drum, enjoying the touch she had so often dreamed of. “Yes Ma’am” She replied.

    The first slap was not hard, but the Mia jumped with surprise and let out a gasp. The second was firmer, finding the other cheek of Mia’s raised bottom. She wanted to moan as the sting dissipated into warmth, but she held back, afraid to show her pleasure. Another slap followed, sharp sting then warmth. The fourth was harder and began a rhythm of slaps, one cheek then the other. The sound of the the blows rang in Mia’s ears as she wriggled under them. The sting of each blow adding to the growing heat in her rear. She fought to stay silent biting back moans of pleasure and cries of pain alike.

    The rhythm broke and Mia felt herself flop against the table. A sudden slap, harder than before caught her by surprise and broke her silence, her gasp seemed very loud to her. Then the rhythm began once more, and once again she wriggled under the blows. The pain was sharper now, and the warmth growing into a delightful burn. It was hard to be silent, but she fought back her gasps. The rhythm continued. Mia thought that she would soon lose her control, allow herself to cry out at as the pain of the slaps and the lingering heat increased, but then the rhythm broke once again and she flopped against the table. She denied herself the contented smile that would have spread across her face. Her breathing was heavy as she lay there, and warmth between her legs joined the pleasurable burning in her bottom.

    “You are very stoic Mia.” Lianas voice was slightly breathless. “We will have to remove these undergarments.”

    Mia’s mind suddenly raced. Liana liked women, was a woman, she would recognise Mia’s arousal. This thought, and the thought that beautiful Liana was about to remove her undergarments brought the blush back to her cheeks. She felt delicate fingers undo the knot on one side of her cotton pants. She felt the thin cloth fall away from her and blushed all the harder at her exposure. The second knot was undone and Leah heard Lucy’s footsteps as she came forward and took the cotton garment from her mistress. Liana laughed gently, then Mia felt her warm hand once more, this time gently running over her behind. Liana stroked Mia, bringing her hand up from the top of her thigh to the small of her back.

    Forgetting for a moment her silence, Mia let out a moan. Liana laughed once again, as did Lucy, and Mia blushed, the heat in her face matching that in her rear. Liana stroked the other cheek and then removed her hand.

    “Perhaps now we will have some noise out of you.” Remarked Liana in an amused tone, then she continued, voice adopting a serious edge. “Are you ready for your punishment to continue Mia? It will be harsher now.”

    Mia tried to resume her scared maid act as she replied “Yes ma’am.”

    The next slap was harder, and without the protection of the cotton undergarment the pain was sharp against her burning skin. It sent a thrill of pleasure through Mia, but determined not to slip up again she kept quiet. Another slap, stinging and loud as Lianas hand struck her. Mia stayed quiet.

    Her determination lasted for five more ringing slaps before the sting of the sixth brought a little involuntary yelp from her. The rhythm of blows continued and Mia could no longer contain herself. She gasped and cried out softly as she squirmed under the slaps. Each brought a sharp, thrilling, pain and added to the fiery burning.

    As her control slipped Mia lost herself in the painful, wonderful rhythm. Her breath came in gasps between cries as Liana struck first one cheek then the other with full force. The rhythm did not relent, and Mia wondered how long she could endure. She became conscious once more of the heat between her legs. She felt herself tugging involuntarily at her bonds as gasped and moaned. Still the rhythm continued, sharp slap after sharp slap. The pain was intense, the burn more so. Mia wriggled and a gasped and cried out as Liana maintained the steady, rapid rhythm of the blows. Finally, with two ringing slaps that brought yelps of delighted pain from Mia, the rhythm stopped. She collapsed against the table, breath coming in great panting gasps, her legs shuddering. The burning in her bottom was intense, rivaling the stinging of the slaps themselves. Between her legs she could feel moisture and another heat.

    Lianas hand returned to her bottom. Gently stroking.

    “Very good Mia. The first part of your punishment is done.” Lianas tone was comforting, but there was an amused edge to it. The princess breathing was also heavy. The breath of the two was the only sound for some time as Liana stroked Mia and Mia lay panting, burning with pleasure and pain alike.

    Liana ran her hand up over Mia’s rear and up the small of her back as she finished stroking her maid. She stepped back and Mia heard her approach the rack on the wall. There was a pause, and then a slight sound as Liana ***********ed an instrument and removed it. The princess paced slowly around into Mia’s view. A slight flush illuminating her pale cheeks as she crouched once more to look Mia in the eyes. In her hand was a small wooden paddle with a round end. She spoke.

    “My father thinks that I am too lenient with my servants. Since he will worry that our allies will be insulted at the loss of their fine gift, I really must punish you properly or he will insist on making an example of you.” She had assumed her serious expression once more. “You will get thirty strikes with this one before we move on.” She stood once more and paced out of Mia’s view.

    A thrill of both anticipation and fear ran through Mia. She had longed for this, she did not think she had ever felt such intense pleasure, but she did not know if she could endure thirty strikes, or what lay beyond. That tinge of fear only made the thrill greater. She blushed at her desire, how scandalised the other maids would be if they knew.

    Once more Liana placed her hand on the small of Mia’s back, gently stroking. Mia felt herself relax under the soft touch.

    “Are you ready to continue your punishment Mia?”

    “Yes Ma’am.”

    The swat of the paddle was unlike the previous blows. Mia let out a cry as she flexed with the stinging pain. Lianas hand still rested on her back, and the princes stroked her gently as the burning heat spread. Mia cried out again at the next blow. Liana struck her now with a slower rhythm. One cheek and then the next, allowing the pain of each strike to become a fiery burn. Allowing Mia to catch her breath between each ecstatic yelp of pain, before the next blow made the girl cry out once more. After ten strikes she paused, her hand gently caressing her servants back.

    Mia moaned between breaths as the heat in her rear burned. She felt once more the burning between her legs, the burning in her face as she thought of how Liana could surely see her arousal. She wondered when the next blow would come, longing for more. She could feel her legs shaking as she rested her weight against the table, chest pressed against the hard wood.

    When it came, the next blow was harder still. Mia tugged her bonds and arched her back as she cried out. The pace of the rhythm increased now. She squirmed and squeaked, gulping air between cries before the sharp sting of the next swat sent it back out in another involuntary yelp. She had no time to think, her mind was a blur as the intense sensation of pain and heat and pleasure flooded over her. Liana did not pause at twenty as she had at ten, she only increased the pace further. Mia’s cries began to merge into one. Through the intensity she felt the sting of tears in her eyes. The fire in her bottom, surging with the pain of each hard swat, began to overwhelm her. The ringing sound of the paddle against her burning skin filled her ears, as did the sound of her cries. She felt like she would faint. The final pair of swats came with full force and they brought a cry from Mia that was nearly a scream. The girl collapsed once more against the table. Her breathless gasps became a satisfied moan, forgetting her restraint. She felt a smile of satisfaction on her face. The fire was intense, painful. Mia had felt the sting of a paddle before but this was beyond her experience. The thought that it was beautiful Liana who wielded the implement made her head spin with a fuzzy warmth. She was dimly aware of tears on her cheeks, and far more clearly of the moisture and heat between her legs. She longed for a release of that heat, and thought to reach down between her legs before she recalled her bondage. The denial of that release only made the heat grow further.

    Liana’s gentle hand returned to Mia’s rear and the girl shuddered under the touch, moaned with contentment. In the corner of the room Lucy chuckled quietly to herself and the sound brought Mia back from her haze, reminded her where she was. She stifled her moan and wiped the grin from her flushed and tear stained face.

    Still caressing Mia’s bottom, running her fine fingers up and down each cheek, lifting slightly as they ran upwards, Liana spoke again.

    “You are doing very well Mia. Your punishment is almost done.”

    Once again she ran her fingers up Mia’s back as she stepped away, returning to the rack. The sting in Mia’s rear seemed only to grow as she lay panting, repressing the urge groan in pleasure at the fiery feeling. Soon Liana stepped into view one more. She had in her hands a thick leather strap with a handle of polished wood. She crouched once more, and, reaching out slowly as if allowing Mia to recoil if she did not wish for the touch, she brushed a tear from her servants eye. Mia did not recoil, she allowed herself to smile at the gentle touch of that slender hand. Liana offered a smile in return, letting her hand rest on the girls upturned face.

    “This will be the last implement Mia.” Her voice was soft, comforting. Mia gazed into her eyes and knew that she should be looking sorry, looking like she regretted her foolish mistake, but she could not, not under the tender touch of the object of her dreams. Liana gave her a soft pat upon the cheek as she withdrew her hand and stood.

    “You will receive ten swats with this Mia, and you shall count each one and thank me. Once that is done your punishment will be over. You will be forgiven. Do you understand Mia?” Liana assumed her serious look once more as she spoke, but there was a smile on her face now that she did not entirely conceal.

    “I understand Ma’am” Mia replied, gaze still locked on Lianas beautiful eyes, so bright against her flushed cheeks.

    With a reassuring smile Liana turned and walked out of Mia’s sight once more. This time she did not rest her hand on the girls back. Mia heard her footsteps stop and then felt a light pat from the leather strap as Liana lined up her blow.

    “Are you ready for the rest of your punishment Mia?”

    Mia paused, anticipation and anxiety building once again, she had never felt a strap like this. She let out a breath to calm her fluttering nerves. “Yes Ma’am” she said in a shaking voice.

    Two more soft pats followed, sending a tingle through Mia’s still burning behind. Then the strap withdrew, Mia tensed in that moment of silence, heart thudding in her chest. The strap swung in with a whistling crack. Mia let out a full throated cry as she bucked against her restraints. The pain was intense, she gasped for air as she collapsed against the wood, overcome by the fire the now spreading across both cheeks of her bottom. Tears stung her eyes once more. For a moment she could do nothing but endure the fire, bask in its intensity. Then she remembered that she must thank her mistress for that flame. Breathlessly she spoke.

    “One, thank you ma’am”

    Again the strap brushed against her, bringing a shudder of anticipation. Again it withdrew and the silence of the room seemed to bear down on Mia. It struck again and Mia screamed as the fire erupted anew. She caught her breath, blinked back tears. She wondered if she could endure another eight of the blows, it was too intense, but with her fear was a longing, a contentment she had rarely known.

    “Two, thank you ma’am”

    The third strike, the fourth and the fifth each brought a screaming cry from Mia. Each time she caught her breath, wondering if she would faint from the intensity of the fire, not just in her bottom but between her legs. Each time she managed to thank Liana for the pain, the pleasure. After that fifth strike Liana paused and once more stroked the trembling girl.

    “You are very brave Mia. Perhaps we should end your punishment there, would you like that?”

    Before Mia could really think she blurted out her answer “No!”.

    Liana laughed then, a deep laugh that sent a thrill through Mia.

    “I did not think so.” said Liana. “You really are a good girl Mia. I think we will be friends.”

    Mia felt herself smiling through her tears which now flowed freely down her face.

    “Shall we continue then?”

    “Please Ma’am.”

    Once again the strap tapped against Mia. She gasped slightly in anticipation of the blow to come. The pause seemed very long, and then the strap cracked against her skin and she screamed, a sound of pure pleasure through the fiery pain. As she collapsed back to the wood of the table she groaned in open pleasure, she knew she did not have to restrain herself. Once her breath returned she spoke.

    “Six, thank you ma’am.”

    The strap brushed against her, withdrew, and snapped back in, ringing against her bright red skin. She cried out, caught her breath and thanked her mistress. The eighth blow followed, tap, withdraw, swat and scream. Mia’s breathing was heavy, she moaned between the gasps, but she found the breath to thank the princess for the pain.

    “The last two shall come together Mia.” Warned Liana.

    The strap came to rest against Mia’s burning skin, she shuddered, gasping for breath still. The strap tapped her once, and again, then withdrew. Mia held her breath, waited for the burning release. Time seemed to stretch. Liana swung. The leather whistled as it passed through the air and snapped against Mia’s waiting bottom. Mia screamed, burning pain filling her, she bucked against her bonds. Before the scream had fully left her, the strap came on again, unrelenting. Mia screamed out the last of the air in her lungs. Her vision blurred by tears of pain and joy, she collapsed one final time against the table, feeling the weight of her body in her breasts, feeling the agonising, thrilling burn in her behind. She lay there then, panting, tears flowing, contented smile on her trembling lips. The fire between her legs burned and ached, trying to match the stinging in her rear, which seemed only to grow. She gasped once more. Then she felt a gentle touch against her face. She looked up, into Liana’s eyes and saw her comforting smile.

    “You did well Mia. Your punishment is over.”

    Mia’s tears flowed then, exulting in the release of racking sobs. Liana knelt and, leaning forward, pressed her face against Mia’s, cheek to cheek. She stroked the girls hair as she cried and softly told her it was alright, that all was forgiven. They stayed like that for what seemed an age to Mia. She felt a pure joy, cheek to cheek with Liana, whom she loved. Feeling a burning pleasure. As her sobs subsided Liana stood again, still stroking Mia’s hair.

    “It was not clumsiness that causeed you to break the vase was it Mia?”

    Liana’s question, spoken in a tender tone, shocked Mia. She looked up at Liana, now with genuine worry on her face.

    “No.” She admitted after a moment of hesitation.

    “You really do enjoy this don’t you.” Liana answered, no hint of reproach in her voice. “You broke it because you wanted this.”

    Liana’s kind tone reassured Mia and she answered honestly. “Yes, I… I have dreamt of this.”

    Liana laughed, a tender, happy, sound. “It was a silly risk Mia, I do not lie when I say my father would have had you flogged, even branded, but I am glad you took it. I really did hate that vase.” With that she laughed again, and gestured to Lucy, who still stood in the corner of the chamber. Liana crouched once more and stroked Mia’s face as Lucy stepped forward and one by one released the girls bonds.

    Once the cuffs were all undone Liana gently guided Mia to her feat. Stepping around the table she opened her arms, offering an embrace. After a moment of hesitation, a moment’s disbelief at this dream come to life, Mia stepped forward and fell gratefully into it. They stood there, the nearly naked girl with her glowing red bottom pressed against the red haired princess. After a long moment Liana whispered to Mia.

    “I am in need of a bedmaid, perhaps you would like the job.”

    Mia hesitated for a moment.

    “You need not worry.” Continued Liana “You will not have to do anything you do not wish, but I would like you to be close to me Mia, I think we will be friends, and maybe more.” As she spoke Liana withdrew slightly so she could look into Mia’s eyes.

    “Yes, I would like that very much” Mia replied.


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 22: The Bond of Avvah

    Font size : +


    Mark is under Sister Theodora’s spell as Mary struggles to understand what’s happened to her fiancee.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Twenty-two: The Bond of Avvah

    Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

    I was sunning myself on the beach, catching the last rays of the Miami sun. I was wearing a skimpy bikini, white with pink flowers decorating it. The sun felt great on my skin. Antsy plane should have landed in Seattle by now. It was only a matter of time before her brother, Mark, fucked her and triggered the Prayer of Avvah.

    When Mark slept with his sister, she would be the only woman he desired. No other person would ever excite him sexually again. Hopefully, it would drive a wedge between Mark and his lover, the other Warlock, and make it easier for me to defeat them. One Warlock could be hard enough, but two was going to be very difficult. Plus, there was the demoness Lilith to consider, summoned by Mark’s lover.

    Guilt burned inside me. I served Antsy up to her brother, she would also be affected by the Prayer as well. I was a nun, a Sister of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I was supposed to save people from a Warlock’s powers, not give him victims. But, it was for the greater good. Mark had to be stopped. Every day he wasn’t stopped, more innocents were abused by him. It was for the greater good.

    If I kept telling myself that, maybe I’ll actually believe it.

    Antsy had left early this morning to catch her plane. She was a wreck. I stayed up with her most of the night as she talked about her father who passed away yesterday. From what I gathered, he wasn’t the greatest father, but you couldn’t always help who you loved. Before she left, she gave me her original return ticket, promising to have it changed to my name.

    I had all day tomorrow, and half of Tuesday to kill before I would fly out to Seattle. Plenty of time for the Bond of Avvah to wreck havoc on the Warlock’s lives. So, in the meantime, I decided to relax, enjoy Miami’s beaches, because I would be very busy when I returned home to Washington State.

    Suddenly, a weird feeling trembled through my womb. It was almost like an orgasm, like my body was remembering the sweet pleasure that an orgasm brought. But there were no muscle contractions, no electricity shooting through my body, no toe curling pleasure that made me howl with passion.

    I smiled, wiggling my hips. Mark just fucked his sister.

    The Bond of Avvah has formed between them.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I woke up, reaching for Mark and felt a pair of small breasts.

    I eye opened my eyes and saw Violet’s sleeping face. The teen looked so peaceful. I was struggling to remember, shaking sleep off my mind. Another body was pressing against my back, not Mark. Mark didn’t have a pair of perky breasts.

    I wasn’t in our bed. Mark wanted to be alone with his sister. So they could comfort each other. Jealous hurt burned in my heart. What had happened yesterday. It was our first night we didn’t share a bed. And, since when did we not share our lovers. Was it just his dad’s death? The excitement of fucking your sister. I knew how exhilarating it could be. I fucked both my sisters on Friday. But I shared them with Mark. I wasn’t being selfish like he was.

    You haven’t shared Alice, a guilty voice whispered in my mind. I ignored that voice, Mark never asked. I would, if Mark wanted too. It’s got to be his dad’s death. He just needs a little space, to grieve. I made the Pact with the Devil and wished for Mark and I to love each other forever. I just needed to let him work this out of his system. Maybe he was already back to his normal self.

    Hope blossoming inside me I positively raced out of the bedroom. He wasn’t in our room, I went down stairs. Several of the sluts were enjoying scrambled eggs and bacon. “Have you seen Mark?”

    “He’s out jogging, mi Reina,” Desiree answered.

    I glanced at the clock. “Still? It’s ten.”

    Chasity was nursing a cup of coffee. “I’ll get his twenty,” Chasity said. Chasity was the head of our bodyguards and she pulled out her Nextel. “Chasity to all units, can I get a 10-20 on Master?”

    “09 to Chasity, Master’s at the Rowe residence,” 09 reported.

    “That is where his jogging sluts meet, right?” I asked. Every morning, Mark would go jogging with a group of women and would fuck one of them when he was done. He was usually back by seven or seven-thirty.

    The Rowe house was next door, owned by Madeleine, a southern divorcee with a nice body. I walked over, naked. 09 was leaning against her cop car and smiled when she saw me. She said something, but I was in too much of a hurry. My heart was hammering with excitement and fear as I entered the house. I could hear muffled cries of passion coming from upstairs. I walked up the stairs, the cries growing louder and louder. There was a woman’s loud shrieks, a man’s low grunts, a bedsprings creaking.

    “Ride my cock,” Mark’s muffled voice came through the wall. He was fucking one of his jogging sluts. “Oh, god, your cunt’s the best.”

    I stopped, Mark’s words freezing me in place. Who’s cunt was that best? I thought my cunt was, Mark. Fear suddenly clenched at my stomach, destroying the hope I was feeling. I stopped at the bedroom door, my hand on the knob. I must have heard him wrong. It was through the door. Mark loves me. Just open the door and go join him and whatever slut he’s banging and have some fun.

    It was Antsy riding his cock, her breasts bouncing up and down. She had a beautiful figure, her hips writhing as she fucked Mark in reverse cowgirl style. Long, black hair waving about her body as she shook her head in pleasure. Cum stained her tits. How long had they been fucking? All morning? Mark had never shown this much interest in any other woman besides me. Just stop being afraid, Mary, and get in there and have some fun.

    Strutting my stuff, I walked as sexily as possible to the bed. Mark’s eyes flickered towards me and then went back to watching his sisters ass. “Hey, hun,” I purred. “Is your sister giving you a good fucking.”

    “Yeah, she’s the best,” Mark moaned.

    I ignored that, and slipped onto the bed, rubbing my body against Mark and kissed him on the lips. He didn’t kiss me back. “What’s wrong, Mark?”

    “Nothing,” he moaned. “I’m just having fun with my sister. Isn’t she so beautiful?”

    “Don’t you want to have fun with me?” I asked, hopeful.

    Mark glanced at me. “I’m sorry, Mary. It’s just with dad dead, I’m feeling so close to my sister. You understand, right?”

    “I… yeah, I guess,” I said, stung by his words. “You still love me, right?”

    “Yeah,” he grunted. “Oh, Antsy your cunt feel so great. I’m going to cum!”

    “Umm, fill me up big bro! Feel me with your hot, brotherly cum!”

    “We have the appointment in Seattle,” I said, lamely, after he finished cumming in his sister’s cunt. I didn’t know what else to do. “Are we still…”

    “Oh, yeah,” he sighed. “Yeah, to buy the land. Yeah, what time do need to leave.”

    “A few hours,” I said, answered. My voice was cracking as I fought back tears.

    “Okay, I’ll meet you at the house,” he said.

    “I love you, Mark,” I said, looking back from the door. Mark was focused on his sister, who was still riding him hard, and didn’t answer.

    Antsy’s wanton moans followed me as I staggered out of the room. I stumbled down the hall and leaned against the wall. My legs gave out and I slid down the wall to the carpeted floor and sobbed into my hands. What had happened to my randy stallion? Why didn’t he want his naughty filly? Did I do something wrong? No, it was the grief. Just be patient, Mary. Just be supportive. Grief does weird things to people.

    The drive to Seattle was strained. I was wearing the sluttiest dress I had, a slinky black thing that was so low cut, my freckled breasts were about to pop out. And the skirt showed off my nice legs, and swayed deliciously on my ass as I walked, so short flashes of my ass cheeks could be seen. I had hoped that Mark would pay attention to me once he was away from his slutty sister. She had gone to see her mom, finally. But Mark didn’t grope my ass, kiss me, try to fuck me the moment he saw me in this dress. I kept wanting to ask Mark what was really going on, but fear held my tongue. What if he didn’t love me anymore, find me attractive. What if he’d fallen for his sister.

    He had fallen for me that quick. What if he fell out of love with me just as fast. No, he’s just grieving. I just need to suffer through it. He’ll come around. His sister is just how its manifesting. I just need to be patient. I reached out to squeeze his hand but he drew away. Hurt burned at my eyes and I looked away, wiping at my tears.

    He didn’t even want a blowjob. I’ve never driven with Mark more than a mile without him wanting me to suck his cock. I would pretend that I didn’t want to and he would be all sweet and give me flowery compliment and caress my body. I would let him think he talked me into it, but I was as eager to blow him as he was to get blown.

    We got stuck in traffic and were an hour later for our meeting. Mark did his thing and the owner was more than happy to sell his property. It took another hour to draw up the paperwork, get things signed. Then we had to wait on a notary. The owner had a beautiful secretary, but Mark didn’t seem interested in passing the time with her.

    “You just enjoy her, Mary,” Mark had said. “I’m not in the mood.”

    The secretary tasted of spice, and when I tried to kiss Mark, to share her flavor with him, he turned his head and I just kissed his cheek. Feeling more hurt, we left the office, heading for our make-up dinner. We had been on a date Saturday night when we found out his dad was dead, on our way to dinner. Mark felt bad, not that he should, but he was a sweet, caring guy, with me anyways, and wanted to make it up to me. Mark had made a reservation at 7 pm at Spinnasse, famed for its pasta.

    Mark was distracted all through dinner. I pointed out pretty women for us to enjoy. Or even to enjoy by himself. But he would just glance at them and shrug and pick listlessly at his food. I just had to be patient. I tried talking about movies. About books. We both loved to read fantasy and we could usually talk about our favorite books. But he just twirled his pasta on his fork, not paying attention.

    “Tomorrow,” I said, trying to make conversation. “I need your guest list for our wedding. We need to get the invitations mailed out.”

    “Maybe we should delay the wedding,” Mark absently said.

    A cold knife stabbed my heart. “I understand, its because of your father’s death. You have to get his affairs in order, there’s the funeral to plan. We can delay. I understand.”

    He chewed his food, silently.

    “I’m here for you, Mark,” I told him. “I know its been difficult for you. I…I get that your sister is helping you, but I can help you to.”

    He snorted with laughter and I blinked.

    “What?” I asked as ice flowed through my veins. My stomach clenched in knots. “What, Mark? What’s going on in your head. You can tell me anything.”

    “I’m not sure I want to marry you,” he finally said.

    I’m not sure I want to marry you. The words hit me in the stomach, hard. I couldn’t breathe. This couldn’t be happening. Please, this must be a dream, a nightmare. I did everything for this man, I loved him with all my heart. I degraded myself, soiled myself. I sold my soul for him. And now that he’s fucked his sister, he doesn’t want me.

    “Why?” I asked, coldly. The anger was beginning to roil in my stomach.

    “It’s…” he swallowed. “You’re just not…how to say it.”

    “Just say it, Mark,” I spat.

    “You’re just not that attractive,” he said. “I don’t know what I saw in you, but you just don’t stack up to Antsy.”

    “I’m not attractive?” I said, flabbergasted. Tears were brimming at my eyes. I ripped open the bodice of my dress, my perky tits spilled out. “These aren’t attractive?” I demanded, hefting a breast. I didn’t care that an entire restaurant full of people were looking at me, at my breasts. Let them look, I was proud of them. They were perfectly shaped, topped with dusky nipples, and covered with freckles.

    “No,” he said, barely glancing at my tits. “I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty.”

    A hysterical laugh escaped my lips. This just could not be happening. This must be a dream. “You found me pretty yesterday!” I shrieked. “When you fucked me in the shower.”

    The restaurant had gone silent. The Maitre D’ was walking over. Mark shrugged. “Things change, Mary,” Mark said. “You just don’t hold a candle to my sister.”

    His words cut so badly, I could feel the tears running down my face. Anger was roiling inside me. I grabbed my wine glass and splashed it in his face and stormed out. Oh, god. What had gone wrong. Everything was going so well. And then Antsy arrived and messed it all up. How could he not find me pretty anymore. This couldn’t be happening. Please let this just be a nightmare. Please!

    “Shoot, I left my jacket in the restaurant,” a man said at the valet. His beautiful wife was sitting in the passenger seat of a very expansive-looking red sports car. “I’ll be right back.”

    “Hurry up, dear,” she said. She had a doll’s face and raven-black hair. Her black dress was covered in shiny sequins and was low cut to show off her nice pair of tits. I was walking to the car, reaching for the driver’s door.

    I slid into the driver seat and she looked at me in surprise and then smiled. What was I doing? “Am I beautiful?” I heard myself ask the woman, my voice quavering with emotion. I was beautiful, right? I didn’t somehow go to bed pretty and wake up ugly?

    “Oh,” she looked me up and down. I was holding my ripped bodice closed and I let go, the cloth falling away to expose my breasts. She licked her lips. “Very beautiful,” she purred.

    “Do you want to fuck me?” I asked her, rubbing her thigh.

    “Hmm,” she purred. “ I would. God help me, but I would.”

    I tore out of the parking lot. Behind us, I could hear her husband calling out. My hair whipped in the wind as I drove the convertible fast, racing away from the pain. The woman’s name was Karmen, and she was gorgeous. And she found me desirable. I used my phone to find a sex shop and bought the largest strap-on dildo I could. “You going to fuck me with that?” Karmen giggled, her large breasts jiggled in her tight dress.

    “I am, Karmen,” I told her.

    Her husband called her three times and each time she told him she was out having fun and would be home in a while. He didn’t sound pleased. We drove to a cheap motel, the Rain City Motel, and she paid for a room.

    I was still furious at Mark and wanting to prove that I didn’t need him. When we entered the hotel room I tore the dress off Karmen, ripping open the bodice and tearing the sides. She took off her bra before I could rip that off of her while I was pulling down her panties. I pulled out the strap-on, adjusted the big, black cock and roughly shoved Karmen down on to her hand’s and knees. I lined up at her glistening cunt.

    “Fucking slut!” I shouted as I thrust the cock into her cunt. She was wet and ready and moaned as I thrust it in. “You goddamn fucking whore!”

    I was pounding her hard, the dildo rubbing hard against my clit, almost painful. It matched the pain tearing up my heart. Tears were running down my face. Mark didn’t want me. That fucking whore stole him from me. Antsy. What a terrible name. I grabbed Karmen’s black hair, pulling hard as I fucked her.

    “Oh fuck,” Karmen moaned. “I haven’t been fucked this hard in years!”

    I smacked her ass. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you!”

    “Yes, yes!” Karmen moaned. “I’m a filthy whore! At the Christmas Party last year, I let my husband’s partner diddle my cunt in the board room! Hmm, I’m such a bad, naughty slut. He would’ve fucked me if my husband didn’t come looking for me. Luckily, he was too drunk to realize what was going on.”

    “That’s what I thought!” I gasped. “A filthy, man stealing whore!”

    “Fuck me, fuck me!” Karmen moaned. “Oh god, this so amazing! I’ve never been this turned on before in my life.”

    Fucking Antsy! The dildo rubbed so deliciously on my clit as I fucked her hard. I wished it was Antsy. I wish I could just fuck her man-stealing, slutty cunt until she bled! I fucked Karmen harder. Her ass jiggled every time I slammed into her cunt. In and out, in and out of her pink cunt. Karmen’s moans of pleasure spurred me on to fuck her harder and harder.

    “Yes, oh fuck yes!” she screamed, spasming on her hands and knees. “Oh, fuck that was a great cum!”

    “Did you cum on my cock, you filthy whore?” I asked, slapping her cheek.

    “Yes!” she squealed. There was a red print on her ass, bright against her pale ass.

    I slapped her ass again, loving the sound of flesh slapping flesh. The way an ass reddened as you spanked it. “You dirty, fucking slut! I’ll teach you to steal my man!”

    I pulled out of her cunt, spread her ass cheeks and aimed the dildo for her brown, puckered asshole. “Oh, fuck!” Karmen gasped as I shoved the dildo up her ass, lubed only by her pussy juices. “Oh, fuck that hurts!”

    “Oh, you love it, cunt!” I barked, smacking her ass. “You’re a fucking nasty, anal slut! I bet you love it up the ass!”

    “Oh, fuck I do,” Karmen gasped. “Last year, when we were on vacation in Mexico, I let the cabana boy bugger me while Scott was off fishing! I’m such a nasty whore!”

    I was getting closer and closer to cumming. I didn’t need Mark. I could fuck whores just as much as he could! Fucking Antsy! I gripped Karmen’s ass and drilled into her bowels harder and harder. The pressure on my clit was mounting, more and more, growing larger and larger. I was so close to cumming. My fingernails bit into the soft flesh of her ass as I drew back and then slammed in for one last, hard fuck.

    My orgasm rocketed through me. Every muscle in my body seemed to spasm and stars swam before my eyes. I fell back, falling on my ass on the floor and quivered as the pleasure slowly faded from my body.

    Tears were running hot down my face. I didn’t want to fuck whores! I wanted to fuck Mark! I wanted his weight on top of me as he slowly slid his hard cock in and out of my wet pussy. His rough lips on mine, kissing me, loving me. How his curly chest hairs rubbed on my sensitive nipples. Oh, god! I wanted him so badly.

    “Get out!” I shrieked at Karmen, throwing her torn dress at her. “Get the fuck out! Go back to your fucking husband!”

    “But…I…” she stammered. “What do I tell him?”

    “Tell him whatever you want, you fucking whore!” I screamed. “Just go!”

    Tears in her eyes, Karmen struggled to cover her nakedness in her torn dress and fled the room, heels clutched in one hand, her bra and panties in the other. I curled up in a ball, hugging myself as the tears sobbed out of me. Oh, why did this happen? How? I stared at my engagement ring. The black diamond glinted in the light, a brilliant fire contained in its smokey depths. We were supposed to be together for ever. This ring was the symbol of that. I wanted to rip it off, smash it, shove it up Antsy’s cunt and make her bleed! But I couldn’t take it off, I loved Mark too much. God, I hurt inside. I just wanted to stop hurting, I just wanted Mark to love me again.

    There was a minibar. I licked my lips and crawled to it, opening the little fridge and pulling out the first alcohol mini bottle in there, downing the liquid. It burned as it ran down my throat, feeling warm in my belly. I grabbed another, Absolut vodka, then I downed a Jack Daniels. I just wanted the pain to go away. I just wanted my Mark back. I grabbed a Jim Bean and chased it with a peppermint Schnapps.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The wine stung my eyes, and I wiped the liquid off with a cloth napkin. Blinking, I saw Mary storm off. Stop her, that voice whispered. Fight.

    Fight what? I asked.

    Fight!

    I stood up. It was for the best that Mary dumped me. I had Antsy now, and Mary needed to move on with her life. Find someone that could stand her ugly body. Hell, there was Alice. Somehow that bitch loved Mary. Mary could find happiness with her. My cock was hard. I needed my sweet, baby sister. It had been hours since we’d last fucked. Far too long.

    You need Mary, the voice whispered. Go after her.

    I snorted, I didn’t need Mary. I need Antsy.

    I dropped a hundred on the table and walked out. Outside, a man was shouting after a red Ferrari as it tore off up the street. I saw Mary’s ugly, auburn hair whipping in the wind and smiled. Looks like she found someone. Good for her.

    “She’s stolen my car,” the man complained. “My wife’s in there!”

    He was fumbling at his phone. “Don’t call the police,” I told the man. “No one calls the police.” It’s the least I could do for Mary. We had good times, once.

    15 ran up, one of the cops that was guarding us this evening. “Do we follow her, sir?” she asked.

    “No, let her go,” I said. “I’m heading home.”

    “Okay, sir,” she said, saluting. What possessed me to recruit a bunch of ugly women to be my bodyguards. I may as well have hired a bunch of guys. At least they’d be intimidating.

    The valet brought up my Mustang, I slipped him a hundred. What the hell, right. I used to work shitty jobs. They guy was very thankful. I got in my Mustang and tore off. I had to get home to my Antsy. My cock needed some relief. I was so happy when I pulled into my driveway. There was Antsy, waiting on the porch.

    “Mark!” she excitedly yelled, racing towards me. “I missed you so much!”

    She threw her arms around my neck. “Antsy, I need you,” I whispered.

    Her hand rubbed my hard cock. “Hmm, I know just what my big brother needs,” she said, archly.

    I pushed her down onto the grass, pushed up her skirt. She wasn’t wearing underwear, her cunt shaved. I could smell the tart and spicy flavor of her arousal. Her hands unzipped my pants and fished out my cock, stroking me a few times and then guiding me to her hungry hole. She felt so amazing as I slid in. No cunt ever felt half so good as Antsy’s did.

    “Hmm, Mark, you feel so good inside me! Your dick’s the best! So big, so hard, I love it!” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me, big bro. Fuck your little sister!”

    The sun was setting, bathing the lawn in brilliant orange, as I fucked my sweet Antsy. “You’re the best!” I panted. “I love your cunt! Oh god, it’s squeezing so velvety on my cock. I love fucking my baby sister!”

    Her hips rose to meet mine as we fucked each other harder, faster. Both of us were desperate to cum. We had been to long apart. Never again. We needed to be with each other all the time. My cock needed to be in her sweet cunt, her tight ass. Her fingers clawed my back, fiery pain that spurred me to fuck her harder and harder. I sucked at her neck, leaving another hickey. Marking my baby sister as mine!

    “Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Fuck my naughty cunt, big bro! Oh shit, I’m gonna cum! Shit! Shit!”

    Her cunt spasmed on my cock and my balls tightened. I was fucking her as frantically as possible, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to the precipice. I was so close, grunting as I fucked her tight, baby sister cunt. And then I was over the edge, pleasure exploding from my dick, shooting my cum in her sweet cunt. I captured her sweet lips in a a kiss as I spilled my passion inside her hungry pussy.

    “I needed that,” I whispered into her ear, as the pleasure faded.

    “Hmm, I love you, big bro,” Antsy said, a satisfied smile on her lips.

    “I lo…” I love Mary. I got all tongue tied. Fight! Don’t say it! Fight! “I lo…love your ass,” I managed to say, relief surging through me. Why did I feel relieved. Why couldn’t I tell my sister I loved her. Because you love Mary, the voice whispered.

    “Hmm, I love it when you fuck my ass, too,” Antsy giggled. “I could use a good ass reaming right now.” Antsy rolled over, presenting me with that ass and my cock was more than happy to slid into her tight, velvety hole. Nothing mattered, I was inside my sister. Nothing else matters.

    Except Mary, the voice whispered.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I lay on the floor, sobbing, surrounded by empty bottles, clutching my phone, hoping Mark would call. But he didn’t care enough to even see if I was fine after I stormed out of the restaurant. He was probably fucking that whore of a sister.

    I don’t even remember looking up Alice’s phone number. “Hello,” she answered, sleepily. “What’s up, Mary?”

    “I need you,” I sobbed. “Please, I’m at the…” shit where was I. I staggered to my feet, the room whirling about me, and found the placard next to the phone. “I’m at the Rain City Motel. Room 14, I think. Please come, I need you, Alice.”

    “Okay, Mary,” Alice said. “I’m on the way. What is it? What’s wrong?”

    “It’s Mark,” I sobbed. “He…he doesn’t want me anymore!”

    The room was still spinning when Alice arrived and I had to hold onto her as we walked to the bed. She was so beautiful, I thought, and I reached out and stroked her thick, raven black hair. Then I leaned in and kissed her sloppily on her full lips. They were just so beautiful and begging to be kissed. I was suddenly so horny. Fuck, Mark. If he didn’t want me, I could do better.

    “Am I beautiful?” I asked Alice, then fell back onto the bed. I was naked so I spread my legs, showing her my wet, horny cunt.

    “You are gorgeous,” Alice purred.

    “I don’t need Mark,” I muttered. “Not when you think I’m beautiful.”

    Alice had a happy smile on her face then she bent down to my pussy. I shivered as Alice licked my wet cunt. Her tongue felt so good, so relaxing. I breathed in deeply, enjoying the pleasure. My eyes were so heavy, I’ll just close them and enjoy Alice’s cunnilingus. The room didn’t spin with my eyes closed and…

    …I woke up, my head pounding in pain. My mouth tasted of old tire.

    I sat up, looking around the room. I was in a cheap motel room. There was a black haired woman sleeping next to me. Alice, I realized. I called her after I fucked that woman. Karmen, I think her name was. After Mark…oh god, he dumped me. Tears threatened to spill out of my eyes.

    No, keep it together, Mary. He’s just reacting to the death of his dad.

    “I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty,” his words echoed in my head. His dad dying doesn’t excuse him for treating me like dirt.

    Alice stirred, sitting up. “You’re alive.”

    “Maybe,” I muttered. I wished I was dead. Mark didn’t love me anymore.

    Alice put her arms around my shoulders. “You were so drunk when I got her last night. What happened? I gather Mark hurt you somehow.”

    I shook my head, I didn’t want to talk about it.

    “C’mon, let’s get you in the shower,” Alice said. “You got some vomit on you.”

    I flushed. I dimly remember Alice holding my hair back while I puked in the toilet. “Thank you,” I muttered in embarrassment.

    “Oh, no problem,” Alice said. “I’ve done it for your sister loads of time.”

    In High School, Alice and my older sister Shannon had been good friends. Alice spent a lot of time around the house. She was the older sister that Shannon never was. Shannon was too busy trying to be mom that she didn’t have time to be my older sister. Last week, when I went to see Alice about buying the property around our houses, it came out that Alice had a torch burning for me ever since she saw me naked when I was thirteen. And we ended up in a motel room, making love all afternoon. She’d become my best friend, with benefits.

    The warm water felt wonderful on my skin and I held my head under the warm spray and, for a minute, I forgot all about the pain Mark caused me. Alice was in the shower with me, her naked body rubbing up against mine. An itch formed in my pussy and I turned to face her. Our breasts brushed each other, our nipples kissed.

    I stared into her hazel eyes and saw love there and I leaned in and kissed her. I needed to feel loved right now and Alice seemed more than happy to give it to me. She wasn’t Mark, but she was all I had. She pressed me against the shower wall, her tongue fencing with mine. Her hands gently stroked my sides and hips, reaching back to give my plump ass a squeeze.

    Mark used to love my ass.

    I pushed that thought away as Alice’s lips captured my right nipple, sucking gently as her tongue played with the tip of the hard nub. Pleasure was tingling through my body and Mark and all my problems vanished beneath the gentle kisses and caresses of Alice. She kissed lower and lower. Her tongue flicking into my bellybutton bringing a giggle to my lips. She rubbed her face through the silky heart of fiery pubic hair above my cunt.

    Her hands spread my thighs and my breathing quickened. I could feel her breath on my cunt and then delightful feeling as her tongue slid through my tight vulva, sinking momentarily into my wet hole and then grazing my aching clit. I gripped the shower bar and was lost to the pleasure of her lips as the warm water splashed down my body.

    She slipped first one and then a second finger inside me. Probing the delicate walls of my pussy, stirring ever great pleasure out of my sex. Her tongue was caressing my clit, every touch sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. My body shuddered when I came on her mouth, my hands gripping the shower bar to keep from losing my balance.

    And then I was on my knees, returning the favor. She tasted tangy and sweet, her smooth vulva felt like silk on my cheeks. Her clit was a hard pearl nestled in the beautiful folds of her pussy. I licked and sucked on her pussy, reveling in the taste of her. She was moaning, enjoying my tongue. She desired me. Alice’s hips were moving in pleasure because of my touches. I slid my tongue into her pussy hole, shaking my face around, rubbing against her labia as I tongue fucked her.

    I looked up at her, across her flat stomach, her heaving breasts, to her beautiful face, black hair caked wetly to her body, her eyes were closed as she enjoyed my tongue. Her lips were pursed and soft moans escaped her beautiful mouth. Her body started to shake as her orgasm rippled through her. Thick, tangy juices poured into my mouth, proof that someone found me desirable.

    “Oh, god that was good,” Alice panted as I rose up and then she kissed me.

    Her tongue was in my mouth and I was pressed up against her. We made out, not even stopping as tears began running down my cheeks. Alice just kept right on kissing me until they stopped, comforting me with her full lips, the press of her body against mine. Only when the hot water gave out did we break our kiss.

    “I saw a Denny’s up the road,” Alice said. “Let’s gets some breakfast and talk about what happened, okay.”

    I nodded, dully. I found my dress, the blouse was ripped open and Alice had to go out and bring me a tie-dyed t-shirt that was too big for me. “It’s all I could fine,” she said. “Trust me, that was the nicest shirt that convenient store had.”

    We sat at a booth in the Denny’s. I ordered french toast and a coffee and Alice ordered a meat skillet. Alice reached across the table and held my hand as I sipped my coffee, waiting for me to finally be ready to talk.

    “Mark, he…” I started to say. I took a deep breath. “There’s another woman.”

    “I’m sorry, sweetie,” Alice said, squeezing my hand.

    “He, he became obsessed with her on Sunday,” I told Alice. “I thought it was just his dad dieing. Like, he just needed to work something out of his system. But he…he’s not interested in me anymore.”

    “What a pig,” Alice muttered.

    “We were out at dinner, last night and…” Tears threatened to overwhelm me again. “He said getting married may have been a bad idea. I thought he meant he wanted to delay it. I’m mean its a month away, and he has to deal with his dad dieing and all that crap that goes along with it. I was fine with it but…”

    I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty. The words still felt like a punch in the stomach.

    “He said he wasn’t attracted to me anymore,” I said. “He said I wasn’t pretty.”

    “Wow,” Alice said, stunned. “He was a pig, but how could he say that. Your gorgeous. You are the most beautiful woman in the world.”

    Alice’s words sent a momentarily happy flush through me, and then was crushed on the despair of Mark dumping me for his sister. For that fucking cunt, Antsy. “I don’t get it, everything was fine until we met that…other woman.”

    “You knew what sort of a guy he was,” Alice said, grabbing my hand. “He liked to fuck other women and he tricked you into thinking it was okay. Then, when he meet a new piece of ass that excited him he threw you out like garbage. I’m mean you were what, dating for a two weeks? He got bored of you, Mary. I’m sure he’s already fucking around on this other woman and in a week she’ll be the one crying her eyes out. He’s a fucking pig. You’re better off without him.”

    “It wasn’t just me, he wasn’t interested in any other woman,” I said. “Just Antsy.”

    “Antsy?” Alice asked. “What kind of name is that?”

    “It’s a nickname,” I said, absently. Mark didn’t look at any of the beautiful women in the restaurant. He didn’t want to fuck that secretary with me. It wasn’t like him. He was a horny guy. And with his power, he could make anyone woman want to fuck him. Until Antsy.

    I sipped my coffee, frowning. When I made my Pact with the Devil, one of my wishes was for Mark and myself to love each other for eternity. So how could Mark not love me. My other wish worked. Karmen was proof of that, so why wasn’t my love wish working.

    A realization hit me. Mark never said he didn’t love me, just that he didn’t find me attractive. Ever since he slept with Antsy. God, hope was blooming inside me again. Was I crazy? Did Mark fall under some sort of spell? Antsy was out of town, and who knows what she was up to. I needed to speak with Antsy, see if my powers worked on her.

    “You need someone that loves you,” Alice was saying, biting her lip. “That doesn’t love anyone else.” I was lost in my thoughts, not registering her words. “I-I love you, Mary.”

    “What I need is Mark,” I told her. A hurt expression crossed her face, and I frowned, what had she said. Something about love. “Please, I may be crazy, but I have to try. Can you please give me a ride home? I love him, Alice.”

    “Fine,” Alice said, a little waspishly, then sighed. “I think you’re being an idiot, but I’ll be there for you when he breaks your heart all over again and put you back together.”

    Was I just being a delusional idiot? Maybe. But I had to try.

    I was on pins and needles the entire ride, my stomach seemed to be up in my throat. Hope and feared whirled inside me. Alice tried to talk to me, to distract me, but I was too preoccupied with keeping a lid on the turmoil inside me to do more than grunt a yes or no and Alice eventually stopped trying. Mark was under a spell, he just had to.

    At the entrance, we were stopped by 16, I think. “Oh, mam, you’re back,” she said with a big smile. “Everyone was worried. When you tore off in that Ferrari last night, 15 and I didn’t know what to do and Master came out right after you. He stopped that guy from calling the police on you.”

    “It’s okay,” I told her while Alice just started flabbergasted at the woman dressed like a slutty cop, standing next to a Lakewood Police Department patrol car. “Where is Mark.”

    “He’s at the house,” 16 said, “with…with Mistress.”

    That hurt. “Antsy?”

    She nodded. “Yeah, Master said she was our new Mistress last night.”

    “Did he say I wasn’t also your Mistress?”

    Stupid question, she was treating me like her mistress. “No, mam. Everyone’s concerned. Master, he’s ignoring all the sluts.”

    “Thank you, 16,” I said and I looked at Alice. “Just…just don’t worry about the cop, okay.”

    “Fine,” Alice said, frowning as she drove me down the street to our house at the end of the cul-de-sac.

    “I’ll call you and let you know what happens, okay,” I promised Alice.

    “Don’t do this,” Alice pleaded. “You are stronger than this. Don’t go crawling back to a man that threw you out for another woman. Please, I can love you better than him.”

    I smiled at her. I needed Mark, not a woman, even if it was Alice. “Thank you for being such a great friend.” And I stepped out of the car and walked up to the door.

    “Mistress,” Violet happily said when she saw me, throwing her arms around my neck.

    Other sluts started appearing. Allison and Desiree, newly engaged, were holding hands and smiling. Lillian, our goth slut, and looking like a perverts wet dream in her sexy schoolgirl outfit, came up and kissed me on the lips. Korina, her arm in a sling, hugged me carefully. All of our sluts were here, save the three with jobs: Noel, our FBI informant, Jessica, our reporter, and Dr. Willow, our Gynecologist.

    “What’s going on, Mistress?” Thamina asked, timidly. “Master ignored us when he got home last night. He just took his sister upstairs. They’ve been in there all night fucking. And Master said Antsy is our Mistress, too.”

    I nodded. “Everyone stay down here, I’m going to have a word with Mark and Antsy.”

    The sluts waited nervously at the base of the stairs. Strawberry-blonde Fiona had her arm protectively around Korina. Violet clung to Lillian. Busty Xiu hugged herself while Karen paced back and forth. The sluts could sense something was wrong with Mark. It wasn’t just my imagination or false hope. Something happened to him.

    I could hear them fucking through the door. Mark’s grunts and Antsy’s moans. It was like yesterday all over again. But this time I was prepared. When I opened the door, they were fucking doggie style. Antsy had dried cum all over her body, more dripped out of her cunt every time Mark’s cock fucked into her.

    “Mary,” Mark said in surprise. “I thought you dumped me.”

    Anger started to boil inside of me, I dumped him? But I swallowed my anger. Something wasn’t right here, and I needed to find out what. I could see the faint outline of their auras. Mark’s was red and Antsy’s was black. Nothing strange there. I concentrated, and their auras sprang into full view, pulsing about them. Antsy’s wasn’t completely black, there were fringes of silver on the edges.

    From my talks with Karen, the former nun, how long a Thrall stays a Thrall depends on the command. The sluts had their entire personalities rewritten by Mark when he made them his sex slaves. But for people like Antsy,who have had just a few commands, like “Let me fuck you,” Slowly, their auras would fade back to silver.

    I walked to the bed and and stroked Antsy arm. “Would you like to lick my cunt?” I asked, as sultry as I could muster. “That would make me ever so happy.”

    Antsy snorted. “I’m not dyke,” she said, pulling her arm away. My wish didn’t work on her. According to Lilith, the only person a Warlock couldn’t afflict was one of their parents. For a man, it was their mothers. For me, and other female Warlocks, it was our fathers. There was definitely something wrong.

    So, I touched them both and observed the strings and chains that radiated out from their souls. Mark’s red thread wound loosely about Antsy’s black chain, connecting the pair of them. A thin, golden chain bound their threads together. I hadn’t seen gold before, what did that represent? From Mark, leading to my chest, was our red threads. Before they had been entwined so tightly together that they were practically one thread. But now there were small, golden wedges that forced our threads apart. Our threads still touched, but less than half of Mark’s thread still touched mine. And it seemed to me the wedges were slowly growing, spreading out threads wider and wider apart.

    It was magic. I smiled as relief surged through me. Mark wasn’t himself. Now, I just had to find out how to undo it. I was positvely skipping as I headed for the door. “Thank god she’s leaving,” Antsy panted. “Fucking dyke!”

    “M-mary!” I paused, looking back as Mark said my name. He looked up at me and there was a pained expression crossing his face. His lips struggled to say something. “I…I…Goddammit, I love…” he gave a strangled cry. “…you.”

    My heart soared, he was fighting it. “I love you to, Mark.”

    “I’ve never heard of anything like you described,” Karen said after I explained it to her. We were all gathered around the dining room table. “Gold is the color of a nun’s aura. But, we can’t affect regular mortals. You said Antsy had a silver aura when you first saw her, Mistress?”

    “Yes.”

    “Then I don’t know, I’m so sorry I couldn’t have been more help.”

    I kissed her on the lips. “It’s okay, I know who I need. Sluts, clear the room.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” they all said, almost in unison, and filed out.

    I took a deep breath, steeled myself against desire and said, firmly, “Lilith, appear before me.”

    Lilith stepped out of the shadows and her lust ran through my body. Being in her presences was electric, my nerves tingled with pleasure, I could feel my nipples hardened against the ugly, tie-dyed shirt and juices began to trickle out of my pussy, running down my thigh in trails of fiery passion. Lilith was lust given female form. Her breasts were perfect and large, far to perky for tits that size. Her hair was a curtain of silver that fell about her body and contrasted with the deep, red dress she wore. The dress clung to her like a second skin, molding about the curves of her body, and was sheer enough that her hard nipples and silvery patch of pubic hair were easily visible though the dress.

    “What can I do for you, Mistress,” she purred. There was an evil glint in her eyes.

    I explained what I saw, the golden wedges forcing our threads apart, the golden chain that bound Mark and Antsy together. A wicked smile played on Lilith’s lips. The bitch was enjoying this, delighting in my pain.

    “I know what has happened,” Lilith said. “All that we needs do is negotiate the price.”

    “Use my last boon,” I begged.

    Lilith sighed. “I cannot break the spell. It has…protections. But there is a way for you to break the spell.”

    “What?” I asked desperately. “I’ll do anything. Use my boon to tell me.”

    Lilith put her finger to my lips. “You will need to use your boon, but on something more powerful than simple information.”

    “Well, it’s a spell, we already made a deal for you to teach us magics,” I told her.

    “Ah, I said spells a Warlock could use,” Lilith said with a smirk. “This is Angelic Magic. A nun performed this spell.”

    “Fine, what do you want?” I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at Lilith.

    “I want you, until noon, to experience the pleasures of having a cock of your own,” Lilith purred. “I saw how hungrily you stared at mine the night I took that nun. I know you’ve fantasized about having your very own cock.” A flush crept up my face. I had wondered about that, what it would be like to take a woman, shove my dick inside her, feel her embrace. “You wouldn’t have to use those pitiful substitutes. Those strap-ons.”

    “That’s it?” I asked. It seemed too easy.

    “Well, when your time is up,” Lilith purred, reaching out to caress my face, “we’ll see what you want to use your boon for. Maybe you’ll want to keep that dick. Why be Mark’s favorite whore when you could have whores of your own to fuck. And, of course, you can control when you have the cock. Be a woman when you want to, or be more than a woman. Mark will be happy with Antsy, the nun’s spell will see to that. And you can be happy with your cock.”

    I shuddered at the thought of having my own cock. No, be strong Mary. “I love Mark, so it’s not going to work. I will not waste my boon so selfishly.”

    “Then why do you hesitate,” Lilith whispered. She was so close now, I could smell the scent of her arousal: spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. She smelled of every pussy I ever tasted, mixed together, more beyond that. “If your will is so strong, then what do you have to lose for a few hours of pleasure.”

    “Fine, we have a deal,” I gasped, my body shivering as an orgasm rolled through me and I clutched the back of the chair for support.

    I could feel something growing, hardening, pressing against my skirt. I looked down to see a tent form at my crotch, pushing out the fabric of the skirt. A small shudder when through my body as the head of my cock was rubbing pleasantly at the fabric of the skirt. I lifted it up and there it was, hard, throbbing, extending out from my clit. It was my clit, transformed into a fleshy cock. I stroked it, smiling a the pleasure that rolled through my body, it was so much more intense, more focused. It was like all my pleasure nerves were concentrated in one little spot; the head of my cock. I slid lower and found that the cock extended from my clitoris, and my pussy was beneath, wet and hungry.

    This was so amazing.

    “I’ll leave you to your fun,” Lilith purred. “I’ll be back in two and a half hours. And don’t worry about getting soft. I gave you stamina to rival Mark’s.”

    And she was gone. God, my cock was so hard. So insistent that it needed to cum. No wonder guys were such horny bastards, always sniffing after us gals. They had this…this pull in their cocks that was so hard to ignore. I needed to fuck something, someone. The sluts were home.

    The ten sluts that were home gathered in the living room: Desiree and Allison, Lillian and Violet, Fiona and Korina, Xiu and Karen, Chasity and Thamina. Who to fuck? Busty Xiu could give me an amazing titty fuck. There was Lillian and I remembered with a smile how Mark had stood behind her, his cock up her cunt, as she worked the register at hot topic. I remembered how shy Thamina had given Mark a sponge bath at the hospital and used her pussy to wash his cock.

    I considered Karen. I enjoyed raping her ass with a strap-on when she was being punished. God, how would it feel to rape her ass with my cock? Allison had that tattoo that read “Cum on in,” and that seemed like a great idea. And then her fiancee, Desiree, could eat my cum out of her cunt. I saw Violet, sweet Violet. Mark had taken her virginity in an elevator.

    “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” Mark had said in the aftermath of Karen’s attack.

    Oh god, my cock ached to know her cunt. Even knowing Mark wasn’t responsible for those words he said to me last night, I still felt the pain. Part of me was still angry at him, wanting to get some payback. And fucking his precious, near virginal Violet seemed like a good place to start.

    “You have a cock, Mistress?” Chasity gasped. “Is…is everything alright?”

    “It’s the price I have to pay to get back Master,” I told them.

    Allison, bold as always, walked up, dropped down to her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her tongue felt amazing on my cock’s head, the hard metal of her tongue stud contrasting with the soft flesh of her tongue made me shuttered. Her mouth started sucking and I groaned in pleasure and spilled my seed in her mouth. I was the excited virgin, I realized, shooting off prematurely the first time someone touches my cock.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” Allison purred, licking my white cum off her lips. “Thank you for the gift of your cum.”

    I pulled her to her feet and kissed her, tasting my salty flavor. It was similar to Marks, not quite as salty and a little more sweet. I pushed Allison to the side and pulled my shirt over my head and then slid out of the ruin of my dress. As I walked over to Violet, her eyes fixed lustily on my cock as it bounced and swayed.

    I grabbed one of her brown pig-tails, pulling her up to her feat. She was naked, her nipples hard on her budding breasts, her bare slit weeping juices. She looked younger than her sixteen years without her pubic hair. Her body was slim, and lithe, only starting to fill out.

    “I’m going to fuck you, Violet,” I purred, toying with her pig-tail.

    “But, I’m only allowed to have Master’s cock in me,” Violet protested.

    “Master only meant that you couldn’t fuck other men,” I retorted. “I’m a woman, see.” I lifted my cock, exposing my flushed cunt. “Besides, Mark would want you to please me, wouldn’t he.”

    “I…I guess, Mistress,” Violet flushed.

    Violet laid down on the couch, her tiny breasts heaving with desire. She spread her legs as I crawled between her thighs, exposing that tight slit glistening with moisture. I crawled atop her, kissing her on the lips. Our breast rubbed together as my cock found the tight entrance to her cunt and I slid in.

    “Oh my god!” I moaned. This was so amazing, so different. Violet’s cunt was a tight, warm, velvety glove squeezing so pleasurably on my cock.

    I started fucking her, slowly at first, enjoying her pleasant sighs, the way the walls of her cunt sent shudders of pleasure though my body. Violets hands gripped my ass, pulling me into her as her hips started to rise up to meet my thrusts. I rose up on my arms, supporting my weight and really started to fuck her hard. My breasts bounced about and Violet bent her head and captured my right nipple, sucking it into her wet mouth.

    Her tongue and mouth added new sensations to my cock plunging in and out of her cunt. My pussy ached too, hungry for touch. “Finger my cunt!” I moaned. Violet’s hand on my ass slid lower, down between my legs and two slim fingers slid into my cunt, fucking me as I fucked her. The pleasure was wickedly delicious.

    I was getting close to cumming, to filling this sluts cunt with my cum. No longer was her cunt Mark’s private reserve. I had violated her, taken her last shred of innocence away from her. She was mine, now, as much as she was Mark’s. Our groins slapped together, the pressure in my ovaries was growing, tightening. I started fucking her more and more frantically, desperate for that explosive release.

    “Your cunt feels so amazing,” I moaned. “You fucking whore! Gonna cum!”

    I groaned as my cum spat out of my cock into her hungry cunt. My pussy spasmed on Violet’s fingers and starts swam before my darkening vision. Violet was bucking beneath me, her cunt clenching deliciously on my cock, drawing out the last of my cum, as her own orgasm rippled through her body.

    Violet was panting, her face damp with sweat and a satisfied smile on her lips. “Oh, thank you, Mistress. That was so wonderful.” My cum leaked out of her tight slit, milky white and mixing with her juices.

    God, that was so amazing, I thought as I breathed heavily. Would I be strong enough to give up this cock? Did I love Mark enough to give up such amazing pleasure? I looked at the sluts. Allison was sixty-nining with Desiree. Xiu was tonguing Karen’s ass, like she knew I wanted to fuck it. Chasity was tribbing with Thamina while Lillian sat on her face. Korina sat on a recliner as Fiona gently ate her cunt out, Korina cooing in pleasure and wincing in pain as every shudder jarred her wounded arm.

    I wasn’t sure if I’d be strong enough, if I loved Mark enough to give up this cock. It wasn’t noon, yet. Until then, I had more sluts to fuck and my cock was hard and ready for its next hole to plunge into.

    To be continued…


  • The Oinment

    Font size : +


    I rubbed a little on – it kept growing

    I was pretty much drunk, as I passed out in the hotel lobby. I remember some of my friends taking me to my suite. I woke up a day later, behind some trash cans, in a alley way. I could hear some people cheering behind me. I rolled over. Some beer cans fell of my chest. I turned to see a big crowd cheering and waving there hands. I walked over and squinted my eyes. They were cheering for a cock fight. Two big rooster were going at it. I reached into my pocket to pull out a twenty. I then get knocked over the head by a policeman.

    I woke up 3 days later in a jail cell. I was set free, for a lack of evidence. There were no charges. I went to pick up my stuff. I had to sign for the money in my pocket. My passport, wallet and some clothes. I was just about ready to leave…when I heard my name.. “Mr Kelly! You forgot this.” said a voice. I turned to see a jar of white ointment and a jar of red ointment. I looked around. What the fuck was it. I walked back to the counter. I leaned in to get both jars. I tossed them with the rest of my stuff. I had no idea what the ointment was for or how I got it. I was still a little foggy, on what happened since I got to Tijuana Mexico.

    I took a taxi back to my hotel. I found my bags at the front desk. I then took a taxi back to the USA. I had to sign a release form, that the two jars, were not hazardous. I told them it was for my lower back. There were no labels on either jar. I got back to my house about 6 hours later. I went right inside and fell asleep on my big water bed.

    The next day, I took a long shower. I shaved some small hairs on my chest. I then shaved around my cock, making it nice and clean. I combed my short hair. I just shook my head as I saw my bags on the floor of the bathroom. I put a towel around my waist. I then leaned down to pull out the two jars of ointment. I opened the white jar first. I looked under the metal cap. There were small instruction in Spanish. I then opened the red jar. There were tiny instructions in Spanish under that cap. I smelled the ointment before I tighten both jars. There was no smell or odor. What the fuck was up with these jars of cream. I then walked back into my room. I put both jars on my night stand.

    I went to my boring job making burgers. I put on the brown uniform and stood behind the counter. All day young kids kept coming in ordering burgers and fries and bitching about the heat. The only thing that made my day any brighter, was the manager of the place. “Milka” She was half Mexican and half Italian. She was all Latina, as she liked to call herself. She had the perfect olive dark skin. Almost light mocha. She always wore the sexist perfume. I usually could smell her before I saw her. She was almost like my ideal woman. She was not very voluptuous. She was only 5ft 4. But she a big personality. She just need a little bit more curves around her body. She had below average breast and a below average size butt. She would walk around and talk to the other workers about getting implants for both her breast, and ass. She always wanted to be bigger but she did not have the money for plastic surgery. I always told her she looked great. But secretly I wish she had bigger curves.

    I went home that night, thinking about Milka. It was close to midnight, that I finally went to bed. I closed my eyes. I could feel my cock get hard. I pushed off my silk sheets. I reached into my night stand. I pulled out a small bottle of baby oil. Fuck it was empty. The cap fell off and leaked out in my night stand. I then rolled back and stared at the ceiling. My cock was semi hard. I wanted to stoke it, make all 9 3/4 inch’s rock hard. I started to think. What could I use for some lubrication on my cock?

    A second later. I reached on too of my night stand. I pulled one of the jars of ointment off the night stand. The one I got from Tijuana. I loosen the metal cap. I smelled the ointment again. I put some of the white ointment on my pinkie. It felt Ok. Nothing bad had happened. I rubbed a tiny drop between my fingers. It felt good, rubbing my two fingers together. I could feel how soft the ointment was making my fingers. My fingers were well lubricated with a small amount of the ointment. I laughed out loud. What could happen. It was just a weird jar of ointment from Tijuana. I was near a hospital. I then closed my eyes. I picture Milka naked, with big breast and a huge ass. I took a small amount, maybe a half teaspoon, in my left palm. I put the jar back on the night stand.

    A minute later. I closed my eyes as I started to rub my cock. The ointment felt really good on my cock. The hairs on my skin started to move. I felt a tingling sensation up my spine. My mouth got wet. I licked my lips as I stroked my cock. I put some of the ointment on my big naked balls. The started to get really warm and began to get hotter. I was really enjoying the ointment. My mind was racing with thoughts of big breasted Milka and what I love to do to her voluptuous body.

    My eyes opened. I could feel my cock getting hotter. Oh fuck!! I thought. I quickly rolled over to grab the other jar of ointment. I opened the red jar. I took out the same amount of ointment as the first jar. I started to rub the red ointment on my cock and balls. It immediately started to cool down my cock and balls. The hair on my whole body flexed. My skin was alive. I started to think about Milka again. It only took me a few minutes before I exploded all over my bed. Big thick streams of my white cum, erupted out my cock, into the air. It kept going. I had never ejaculated that much before and for so long. My cock was hard again in a matter of seconds. I jacked off again, and again. Each time it felt better than before. Each time my cock ejaculated more cum than before. I had cum so many times. I lost track (Dozen Times) and fell asleep. With my cock in my left hand.

    “Beep!! Beep!!” My alarm clock was going off. I quickly rolled out of bed. I looked down to see my sheets covered in cum stains. There was pink ointment on my chest, hands, and ass. Some on my sheets. I hurried to get in the shower and clean myself up. I had about an hour to get to work. I felt the hot water on my face. I could feel the ointment on my body wash off. I took a bar soap to clean, my chest, abs and face. I then dropped the soap down to clean my cock. I opened my eyes. What the fuck, I thought. I looked down…….My cock was huge. My balls were huge. What the fuck had happened. I was stunned. I kept looking between my legs. I could not think. I just washed my cock and balls with soap. I then quickly dried off as I stood in front of my mirror.

    My cock was big. Now I was huge. I was as big as before when I was hard. I ran into my room. I pulled out a ruler from my desk. I grabbed my cock and held it up. I slipped the ruler underneath. I was 12inch long, soft. How big could I get hard? What the fuck? I thought. I then looked at the two jars of cream on my night stand. I ran over to open the jars again. I tried to rub my finger on the bottom, around the side. I then rub the Spanish lettering under the metal jars. There was some glue keeping up the small label. It fell off into my hand. I looked down to see the bottom of the label had very small writing.

    I quickly looked in my desk. I finally reached all the way in the back. I pulled out my magnifying glass. I brought the small label up, to take a look. The words were in English. The letters were so small. “Warning. This ointment is to be used in very small amounts. The ointment will cause a warm feeling on the skin. Over time this will pass. Then your skin will feel very smooth and vibrant. Fixes all blemishes, wrinkles and skin conditions. DO NOT RUB on your most private area. This may cause extreme sexual urges. DO NOT MIX with re…………” The last part had rubbed off.

    I opened the red jar. Ripped off the warning label. Then I flipped it over. I held it under the magnifying glass. “Warning. This ointment is to be used in very small amounts. The ointment will cause a cool feeling on the skin. Over time this will pass. Then your skin will feel very smooth and vibrant. Fixes all blemishes, wrinkles and skin conditions. DO NOT RUB on your most private area. This may cause extreme sexual urges. WARNING …. DO NOT MIX with the White Ointment. This will cause affected area, to have a large growth rate. Good luck to you! Thank you for shopping Tijuana Big Dong Store.”

    I put both jars back on my night stand. I ran over to get some under wear on. I tried to stuff my huge cock in a pair of white boxers. I could not get them on. I put on my work shirt. I then pulled up my brown work pants. I looked down to the front of my pants, where huge. My fucking huge cock was bulging out the front. I could barely breath as I got my hat from my closet. I ran out the door and jumped into my car. I got to work in a flash. I kept looking down at my cock, in my work pants. What the fuck? I kept thinking.

    It was about an hour into my shift. I could hear some of the female employee giggle when they passed me. Was my uniform that tight. Was my big cock giving me away. I was a good looking guy. But was never a ladies man. I was a little shy. I used to get picked on for being tall and thin. I then worked out and got bigger muscles. Now my cock caught up with the new me. “Buck! Come to my office.” I heard a voice say behind me. I turned to see Milka. She put her finger up, to motion for me to follow her, to her office. She was sipping on a straw. She had just made herself a big vanilla shake. All the employees started to talk. I guess, I was in trouble.

    “Shut the door.” said Milka in her sexy Latina accent. I closed the small door behind me. I had to go down a long hallway. Next to the freezer, was her small office. There was enough room for a small desk. One chair on either side of her desk. There were two metal filing cabinets behind her. I smiled as she motion for me to sit down. Her milk shake was on the edge of the table, near her left side. She put her elbows down on the desk. “How are you today?” she said. “Good! How are you?” I said. “Good! I have to ask you a question. Did you shrink your work clothes? Did you wash them in hot water?” she said. “No! I washed them a few days ago, in cold water. Why?” I said. “Well some of the employees have been whispering today about your uniform. I came to look at you. I took one look and was astonished how tight your uniform was on you. It was not this tight yesterday.” said Milka.

    I smiled. “Something happened. I can’t explain it.” I said. She smiled. “Buck! You can tell me. I am the boss here. You like working here? Everyone likes you. Your a very hard worker. Is it a medical problem? A rare condition? Did you get hurt on your vacation?” she said. “Thanks.. I do like working here. Everyone very nice. Your a great boss. It’s hard to explain.” I said. “Buck! Stand up… Walk over here. Stand next to my desk. Now tell me. What is up with you tight uniform?” she demanded.

    My mouth dropped open as I finally got a big whiff of her perfume. It hit just in the perfect place. I looked down to see the front of my uniform move. Milka eyes moved to the front of my work pants. Her eyes got big. She was sitting there in her manger’s uniform. A super tight golf shirt and tight green pants. I could see her left nipple get hard. My cock twitched. Just then…”POP!!!” I looked down to see a big plastic button fly off the front of my work pants. It flew bye Milka face and hit the filing cabinet. She gasped. “What was that?” she said. Just then….”Bam!!! I looked down to see my zipper come open. I then felt cold air on my cock, as it fell out and hung down for her.

    “OMG Buck! I never you knew you were this big. I have been checking you out all the time. From the front and back. I never thought you were packing this much prime beef.” she said. Her eyes got big as my cock stuck straight out. I slipped my hands inside my work pants. I moved them down just under my hard ass. I heard her shriek when my huge balls fell out, for her to see. Her mouth was just wide open. “I bought some ointment down in Tijuana..These two jars of ointment..” I tried to say. “Does it hurt?” she interrupted. She then fell out her chair, onto her knees in front of me. She ran her tongue down the length of my cock. She had to use two hands to get a hold of it. She used two hands to jack my cock at her mouth. She could only get the tip of my cock in her mouth. She was trying to swallow more than just an inch.

    Her tongue was licking all over the tip of my cock. She was running her hands all over my cock. I moved my hips forward shoving more of my cock in her mouth. She would just gag and try to spit me out. Her mouth was so far open, her eyes were getting wet as she gagged. She was quite good at sucking cock. I felt her hands move on my hard abs, she then dropped both her hands to fondle my large balls. Both were bigger than her small hands. She then dropped her head under my cock, to lick each one of my full balls. I put my cock on her big head of hair. She giggled as she dropped her head back and my cock blocked out her face. She went back to jacking my cock faster. I felt a big rush of excitement go through my body. I usually could hold out longer. But not after applying the ointment to my cock. My mouth dropped open.

    “Ummmm!!!!” I said. Milka looked up. She then looked at the large vein on my cock. It moved, she quickly grabbed her milk shake on the desk. She dumped out her full vanilla shake in the garbage can, next to her desk. She then aimed my cock at the 44oz cup. I just smiled. I then erupted a huge load into the cup. She kept jacking my cock. I watched her eyes get bigger as I filled up the cup. She then squeezed my balls and spit on my cock head. I looked down to see one last drop fall out the tip of my cock head, into the cup. She held up the cup, next to her face. “God Damn Buck! You filled that shit up. I never seen that much cum in all my life. God are you hard again?” she said. She put the lid on her cup of cum. She sucked on her straw and licked her lips.

    “Knock! Knock! Hello Milka! Big Boss Stephanie is here to see you.” said a voice outside her small office door. “Be right there. Tell her to look at Station 2 before she comes in. Thank you.” said Milka. I reached down to pull up my tight work pants. I looked at Milka, who was cleaning herself off with some napkins. “How do I look?” she said. “Good! Should I go out and buy a new uniform?” I said. “No! I will order you a new one. Buck! You can’t tell anyone about this. It’s not right. I’m the manager. Your an employee. I had fun, but this was a one time thing honey.” she said in a very sexy Latina accent.

    I shut her office door as I walked out into the kitchen. My cock was still hard as I went to punch out. I went straight home to take a shower. My cock was getting hard under the hot water. I was just about ready to stroke it again, when my cell phone rang. I got out of the shower and look down at the screen. It was Milka, from work. “Hello! This is Buck…” I said. “Hi! Buck! I just want to see how you were doing.” said Milka. “I’m good. How are you?” I said. There was a short pause. “I’m good. I have been thinking about what just happened in my office. I can’t get your huge cock out of my mind. I never felt anything like that before.” she said. “Same here.” I said. “It got my thinking. Do you still have some of that cream? You said it made you bigger. From Tijuana. Do you think it might make me bigger? I mean there might be a chance.” she said.

    Was she really asking about the cream. My mouth fell open. “I’m not sure it will work on you, like it did with me. There are warning labels on the jars. I’m not sure if it will work on a woman, like it has done with my me. I guess there a possibility.” I said. “Like you said…Maybe it would work on me. I love to find out Buck. It’s all I can think about. Of course!! I would need your experience, with the cream. On how it works. I would need you to apply it to my body. What are you doing now sweetie?” she said. “Just getting out of the shower.” I said. “Well if your up for it. I will text you over directions to my house.” said Milka. “Ok!” I said. I was more than up for it. I could barely squeeze my cock in my tan cargo shorts.

    About an hour later, I pulled into Milka driveway. There were two mini vans parked out front. I pulled my car behind Milka’s mini van. I knew Milka was not married. But was she seeing anyone. I kept thinking about rubbing ointment all over her body. I knocked on the front door. “Knock! Knock!” A few seconds later the door opened. “Hey sweetie Buck!” said Milka I almost fell over in front of her door. She had a pair of tight black spandex pants on. She had them pulled over her calves, just below the knee. She had 4inch black wooden heels, that were huge on her small feet. They looked like something out of the 70’s. Big platform heels. My cock moved in my shorts from her heels.

    I moved my eyes above her waist. She was wearing a super tight white spandex tube top, that clung to her below average breast. She was wearing no bra or thong under her spandex pants. I could see her camel toe from a mile away. She had big gold hoop earrings on and matching gold bracelets on her wrist. She had a white flower above her left ear. Her long curly black hair hung down to her shoulders. She stopped to get a pedicure and manicure. She had matching fiery red nails on her toes and fingers. I could see the same white flower in her hair, drawn on her nails. She licked her fiery red lips with her tongue. She looked me up and down, in her doorway, as she invited me in.

    I was wearing a black Kiss shirt, and a pair of cargo shorts. I just had on a pair of white low cut sneakers. She smiled as she shut her front door. “You look nice.” I said. “Thank you sweetie. Any trouble finding the place? I’m glad my directions were good then. Did you bring it?” she said. I smiled. “Its in my shorts.” I said. “No! The cream silly.” she giggled. She reached up to squeeze my ass, as we walked into her living room. I then stopped. “Buck! This is Macy. She is me best friend. My Chica for life” said Milka. Both girls laughed.

    I smiled. Milka friend was very tiny. Maybe 4ft 10. She had the same color skin and big brunette hair. She had the same fiery red finger and toe nails as Milka. She was wearing a super tight pair of dark denim Capri jeans. They hung just below her knee. She had long legs and the perfect little ass. She was wearing a red spaghetti strap top that barely contained her nice firm breast. She was well proportion for her size. She smiled as her eye when directly to the front of my cargo shorts. I knew Milka had told her about my cock. But had she told her about the ointment. I caught my breath as each girl sat together on Milka leather couch. They were drinking some white wine in these huge ass glasses. I could only watch them sip from these big glasses, and try not to laugh.

    “Nice to meet you Macy.” I said. “Oh! Nice to meet you Buck. I’ve heard nothing but big things about you.” said Macy with a southern accent. Both girls giggled as they sipped there wine. Macy then leaned into Milka’s right ear. She whispered something. Then Milka smiled. I looked around the room. They had been drinking for awhile. I was now in front of them. As they each fold there leg over there left leg. Macy licked her lips. “Buck! It looks like your cargo shorts are having the same problem as your uniform. From this afternoon. That was close today. My boss kept watching me drink my big white milk shake. I hope you don’t mind. But I told Macy about what happen. She is my Chica. Did you tell anyone?” said Milka. I shook my head “No!”

    “That a good boy. Now I want you to show Macy your big fat cock. Don’t be shy. Let her see. She doesn’t believe me. I did not even tell her how you got that big. Come her baby. Let me help.” said Milka. I smiled as Milka leaned up to take off my belt. She then pulled on the button keeping my shorts up. She struggled as Macy leaned up to help. She had tiny hands as they ripped off the button holding up my shorts. Then they pulled down my zipper. They each grabbed the sides of my cargo shorts. They pulled them around my ankles. “Fuck! Damn!! Look at the size of him Milka” said Macy. “Oh! God! Yes! He is already hard. Just like today. Buck! I drained your big cock today. Got anymore for me? We better help you, then I will tell Macy how you got this big. Fuck that ointment is the bomb. Baby!” said Milka. “What ointment Milka. God! Look at the size of that fuck stick. Damn! Our two hands can’t get around it.” said Macy.

    I felt both of there tongues on the tip of my cock. I felt Milka’s hands on my big naked balls. She rolled them around in her hands as Macy used both her small hands to jack my cock in her mouth. She could barely get any of my cock in her mouth. She struggled to open her mouth wide enough. I smiled as I watched both girls suck my cock. They took turns trying to see who could swallow the most. I just moved my hips, helping them suck harder. I reached down to play with both girls average size breast. Milka moaned as I squeezed her breast. Macy started to fondle my hard ass. Then Milka started to spank my hard ass. Both girls were running there mouths down the side of my cock. I could see them kiss, as they let go of my cock. Milka looked up. She had big fake eyes lashes and dark blue mascare on. She grabbed my cock and beat her friends face with it. Both girls giggled.

    A second later Milka pulled her tube top down. Her saggy breast fell out and onto her chest. Macy pulled out her tiny firm breast. She had little dark purple nipples, that were erect. Each girl took turns rubbing my cock on there breast. Each girl had a hard time tit fucking my huge cock. They both tried hard to push there breast together. I was gripping there nipples and pulling on them as my cock slapped between there small cleavage. I watched as the both ran there tongues around the tip of my cock. They both used there hands to jack my cock quite fast. I moved in with my hips. I started to get excited. “Oh Fuck! He going to blow…” screamed Milka. Macy and Milka moved there heads. They aimed my cock at the leather couch. I leaned back and erupted. “What the fuck? It’s so much.” yelled Macy. “There he blows…” yelled Milka. They kept pumping cock, until nothing came out. They both licked me clean. I had unloaded almost the same size load in Milka’s office, this afternoon. Her couch had turned from brown to white.

    Macy went back to taking a sip of her wine. Milka got up and got some towels, to clean her couch. Both girls kept looking at my semi hard cock. In 5 minutes, I was rock hard again. “That is just not right. My old boyfriend would go right to bed.” said Macy. “Mine would take a week to get hard again.” giggled Milka. Milka tossed the towels in toher laundry room. She then came back with a tape measure. “What were you before?” said Milka. “9 3/4inches!” I said. She held my cock up and pulled out the tape measure. “20 1/2inches now !!! 4 hands round!!” she giggled. “Fuck! I had no idea. All in one night.” I said.

    “Wait! How did you get this big? In one night?? You got to be joking.” said Macy. “No! Macy! It’s true. I asked some of the girls at work. All of them said he had a nice package. But today, he was huge in his uniform. Also that two of the biggest cum shots, I have ever seen.” said Milka. “Ok! What up with all the cum? How did you get so big, in one night?” said Macy. “I was in Tijuana . Some how I bought this ointment. I used some of it. It made all this happen.” I said. I pointed to my huge cock. Milka smiled. “Damn! That must be some kinda of ointment.” said Macy. “It also tighten all my muscles. I feel bigger in my arms and legs. Not to mention I have all this stamina. I used to take about 10-15 minutes to get hard. Now its just minutes. Sometimes seconds. The next load his bigger and feels better. I jerked my cock about a dozen times last night. Before I fell asleep.” I said.

    “Can I see the ointment now?” said Milka. “Wait, you brought it with you. You want to get bigger?” said Macy. “No!” I said. “Macy! He brought it for me…silly.” said Milka. I smiled as I walked toward my cargo shorts. Both girls quickly sat back on the clean couch. I reached into my big pockets. I pulled out the white jar and the red jar. I walked back to the couch. “Let me see.” said Milka. She opened the white jar. They both smelled the ointment. “There no smell.” said Macy. “What’s in the red jar?” said Milka. “I used some of the white ointment, then I applied some of the red ointment. I went from feeling hot, hot, hot,—to feeling cool, cool. Then I got super horny. Jerked my cock all night. Then woke up with this huge cock.” I pointed to the girls.

    They both looked at each other. “I’m not kidding. You will get really horny. Never enough sex…” I said. Both girls smiled. “I have to see this.” said Macy. “I’ve been so horny thinking about it all day. Give me some Buck. Be gentle.” said Milka. “Go easy.” said Macy. I smiled. I opened the white jar. “Let me read you the warning label. I don’t want you to say, I did not warn you.—“Warning. This ointment is to be used in very small amounts. The ointment will cause a warm feeling on the skin. Over time this will pass. Then your skin will feel very smooth and vibrant. Fixes all blemishes, wrinkles and skin conditions. DO NOT RUB on your most private area. This may cause extreme sexual urges. DO NOT MIX with re…… The last part rubbed off. Are you Ok with me applying this to your body?” I said. “Yes! Go right ahead. Buck!” said Milka.

    Milka stood up. She started to undress in front of me and her best friend, Macy. I smiled as she was now naked. She was only wearing her small wooden heels. I could smell her sexy perfume. I could not smell her wet pussy. I could tell her small g-string was wet. It made a loud noise, as she pulled it off between her legs. A second later, I started to rub some of the white ointment on Milka saggy breast. She followed my hands and fingers as I played with her average size breast. I then moved her around by her hips. My big hands on her waist. I started to rub some of the ointment on her average size ass. She giggled. Macy starred at her friend.

    “How do you feel?” I said. Milka looked around. “Good! Am I growing yet?” she said. “No not yet. But you look super hot, all wet.” I said. “Rub some on my thighs, make sure you get all over these boobs and my ass.” said Milka. I smiled as I rubbed some more ointment on her. I saw Macy looking at my cock. She leaned forward to scoop up my hard cock. Milka looked down at her friend fondling my cock. Both girls started to stroke my cock. “MMMMmmm. My body starting to get warm, Buck. Should you put on some of the red ointment?” said Milka. “In due time. Let me do this, and this first.” I said. I twisted both her juicy small nipples. She screamed with pleasure. I watched Macy start to lick my cock from sitting on the couch.

    A second later Milka pushed her friend off my cock. “He all mine. Give me some of the big cock. I’m so warm. My body is tingling. My skin!!!” screamed Milka. I watched as she bent over to suck my cock. I reached down to play with her ass. I put one finger near her pussy. I could now smell her wet pussy. She was sucking my cock faster than before. She looked up into my eyes. I could tell it was time for the red ointment. Her skin was on fire. She was now turning a dark red. I smiled as she let go of my cock. Macy went back to sucking my cock as I rubbed some red ointment all over Milka, warm body. “Oh! God! It feel so cold on my skin. I feel so perfect. My skin feels so wonderful. Give me that cock back.” she grunted at Macy.

    I watched as Milka started to get more of my cock in her mouth, than before. She now deep throat a few inches. She gagged and spit me out. She looked down at Macy. She pointed to have Macy get off the couch. Which, she did. I then watched Milka sit on her ass. She put her legs up over her head. As far back as she could go. I watched as she licked her fingers. Than she stuck one in her pussy. She orgasm very quick. I watched as she squirted out her pussy onto her carpet. “I never done that before. That was such an intense orgasm. Buck! Stick that big cock in me. NOW!!!” she shouted. I spit on my cock and then rubbed it on Milka’s small pussy lips. She grunted as I slapped her juicy pussy with my cock. Macy looked down at her friend. She then stood next to me as we both watched the tip of my cock enter her friends pussy.

    “Yes! Yes! Squeeze that big cock in my pussy baby. Macy spit on his cock. Help him baby..” screamed Milka. Macy spit on my cock, as she reached down to help me put my cock in her friends pussy. I moved my hips forward pushing the tip of my cock inside her tight pussy. Her pussy open up, slowly at first. I was not sure how much she could take. I just had the first inch in before she pushed me out. Then I pushed it back in. Another inch inside her before she pushed me out. I wiped my cock on her wet pussy lips. I then pushed three inches inside her. She screamed. I thought I was going to split her in half. Milka screamed. She then started to orgasm very hard on my cock. It felt like boiling hot water, as it rushed down the side of my hard cock.

    I leaned down to start to suck on Milka’s left breast. I got her tiny nipple in my mouth. She was moaning. I felt Macy hands around my cock as I fucked her friend faster. I then stopped moving, as Macy used my cock to fuck Milka’s tight pussy. I then moaned from Milka’s tight pussy. Both girls moaned in my ear. I felt Macy suck the back of my neck as I fucked Milka faster. I was close to cumming. Milka’s pussy was so tight. A few minutes later I arched my back. Macy stopped sucking my neck as she fell onto the couch. I felt Milka’s hands on my ass. “Don’t stop Buck! Keep fucking me. Fuck me with that big cock. Fuck!!!!!” she screamed. I looked down as the head of my cock, and three inches was inside her. I then felt a huge explosion. I watched as her pussy filled up. I then felt her pussy exploded and jets of hot cum spurted out into the air. Both girls screamed as I kept filling Milka’s pussy with cum. A few minutes later I fell back onto the floor.

    Milka put her fingers in her pussy, then licked her fingers of my juices. Macy put her fingers in her friend cum filled pussy. “Fuck! Another huge ass load. Milka…Are you Ok?” said Macy. “God! He taste so good. Are you alive Buck?” said Milka. I mumbled something. Both girls giggled. “Mmmm…I’m so horny. Are you ready again?” shouted Milka. I smiled. Then Macy got up. She looked down at me. “Buck!” she said in a real cute way. “You want some of the ointment to.” I said. She giggled and bounced up and down.

    Milka and I applied a small amount of the ointment, from both jars on Macy small body parts. I then unloaded a huge load inside Macy very tight pussy. Milka leaned down to clean out her friends pussy. Macy had a huge orgasm in her friends greedy mouth. Then both girls started to kiss. I looked down to see my cock was rock hard. Both girls eyes opened at the same time. They both took turns fucking me on the floor. Later I picked up both girls and carried them upstairs to Milka’s, big king size bed. I laid in the middle as they took turns using my cock. A few hours passed before we all fell asleep…..

    I opened my eyes. What time was it? I moved my head to the right. Milka had her back to me. I moved my head to the left. Macy had her back to me. I looked down. My body was covered in dry cum, and pussy juices. It had been less than 48 hours. I now had a huge giant cock. I was super horny, and I had two older women who wanted me all the time. “Eeeekkkk!!!! Oh my god!!!! ” said Macy…”Fuck!!!! Oh God!!!” yelled Milka. Just then both girls flipped over, hitting me with there super hue breast. I screamed. “Fuck!!!!” Both girls looked at me. Then at themselves. “Looks like the ointment worked. Your both huge. Get off the bed and stand in front of me. Fuck!! Your both so hot…” I said.

    Macy rolled off her side of the bed. Milka strutted over next to her best friend. They both looked at each other. Both girls were almost the same. Milka was slightly bigger. She no longer had average size breast, or tiny nipples. Her breast were huge and sat high on her chest. Both her huge breast scooped down and stopped below her waist. Her nipples were purple, and the size of my thumb. She had two large dark 4inch aerlos on both breast. She now had wide hips, big thick thighs, and super tight calves. Her whole body was in proportion to her large breast. She turned to show off her huge, perfect round shape ass. She had the size of two J Lo booties in the back. My mouth was dripping. Her pussy was still small, but covered in thick dark hair.

    I then checked out Macy. She was slightly smaller than Milka, in the breast department. Her breast cascaded down just under her belly button. Her nipples were bigger and looked wet. She turned to show off her quite large thick ass. The did not use the cream on her thighs, and legs. She had grown some in her legs, to balance out the rest of her body. Macy pussy looked just like Milka’s. Both girls giggled again as they looked at each other. I was sitting on the edge of the bed facing them. My cock was sticking straight out.

    Milka was first. She tossed me on the bed. She then sat her tight pussy on my cock. Her huge breast rested on my face. She got half of my cock in her wet pussy. She orgasm fast. She put her hands on the wooden head board, behind my head. She was pulling hard on the wood, as she slammed her pussy on my cock. Macy watched her friend. She started to rub her pussy. She then pinched her big nipples and screamed. Milka rubbed her breast on my mouth. She then orgasm again, after I dumped another huge load in her pussy. Macy sucked my cock clean. She licked Milka pussy clean, before she fucked my big cock. I fucked her for over an hour, unloading two huge loads in her pussy.

    A few weeks later:

    I can hear Macy, and Milka walking toward the pool. There high heels clicking on the wet cement. I’m floating in the deep end. I see they brought are sexy new nanny from Sweden. She doesn’t speak a word of English. She blonde, with little boobs and a small ass. She wrote us asking for a boob job, and implants for her ass. She saw Milka, and Macy on a chat line. She wanted to meet them in person. Turns out both girls are pregnant. There have the same due date. Milka and I won two big lawsuits from the fast food place. They got some of the female managers to have sex with me. Some of the male managers with her and Macy.

    I also started a sex clinic for woman with out curves and small butts. My goal to give them bigger assets. My cock been getting a good work out from all the women, who want some of my special ointment. I checked the two jars yesterday. Both are half full. I might have to make another trip down to the ..Tijuana Big Dong Store.

    Love

    Buck

    xoox


  • The Dallas Fathers’ Club

    Font size : +


    The families that play together get layed a lot

    The Dallas Fathers’ Club

    There are fathers’ clubs all over the United States, probably all over the world, dedicated to the proposition that sex between parents and their children is a good thing. Of course you will not find them listed in the yellow pages or advertised on billboards, at least not in this country. However they do exist and they all seem to have many members. In fact I was surprised a secret of this sort could be so well kept. As a rule it is necessary to be an incestuous parent in order to find one of these groups. There is another way as I found out.

    In Dallas I hung out at a small fast food place over near the Methodist Hospital. My painful divorce had become final and I had moved from Minnesota to Dallas to make a fresh start. As I found out, no matter how far you run you are still there when you stop running. That is an old AA maxim. I had been sober for two years at the time and still had more of the alcoholic’s behavior patterns than those of the “straight sober citizen.” I made good money and had no one to share it with. The North Dallas AA club and the little fast food franchise were my only social outlets.

    Beth Ann, another lonely person and I became friends. She was a tiny dishwater blond from east Texas who was starving for company, any man’s company. She was barely five feet tall and looked like a model for “The Waif’s,” that series of pictures of very young girls with big eyes and lonely expressions on their faces. She made the first advances because, as she told me, “You look a lot like my daddy.”

    I was thirty-eight and knew I was at least twenty years older than she. As with all too many lonely people, within a week we were sleeping together. When the rent on her room came due she moved in with me. She had an extensive sex education and shared what she knew with me. Then came the first eye opener, about a week after she moved in.

    “Your dick is a lot different from my Daddy’s,” she told me one evening as we undressed for bed.

    “Oh?” I replied for lack of anything to say.

    “Yeah, he’s got his skin cut off and y’alls don’t.” She looked at mine critically and added,
    “You take more time than he ever did.”

    “Oh?” I answered. This was a conversation I have never had with anyone before. It was one of the few times I had nothing much to say.

    “Uh huh, when you and me is doin’ it I close my eyes and pretend it is him pokin’ me. I miss him. He’s in prison, you know.” No I did not know.

    “What is he in for?” I asked, more to have something to say than to find out anything. I figured I already knew what he was serving time for, fucking his underage daughter.

    “Manslaughter,” she said so matter of fact I almost missed it. “He ran over a dude who tried to rip off his stash. Daddy makes the best shine in Texas.” She got a soft smile on her face whenever she mentioned her “Daddy.”

    “I’m goin’ to a meetin’ tonight, want to go along?” she asked.

    “Okay, might as well. I never attended AA here in Texas.”

    “Oh no,” she laughed, “This ain’t about drinkin’ and shit like that. This is the Fathers’ Club. I’ll vouch for you.”

    That evening, at Beth Ann’s insistence, I put on a pair of western cut gabardine pants, my dress boots and a western cut shirt. “Gee! I exclaimed as I looked in the mirror, I look just like a cowboy.”

    “No, you look like a banker trying to look like a cowboy. That’s what I want you to look like for the meeting tonight. There’s going to be some high powered people there, probably a couple of oilmen and such. I don’t want them looking down at you like they did my daddy,”

    “Okay, whatever pops your bubble.” I did not know what she wanted or what her plan was because she worked on a timetable of her own.

    Then Beth Ann went into the bedroom and came back out ten minutes later. She had changed! Oh hell how she had changed. She had on a little girl mini dress, thong panties that showed there were no hairs on her pussy, a little girl bow in her hair and no makeup whatsoever. She looked like she was ten years old. “Pick your jaw up off the floor and let’s go,” she told me. She looked very pleased at my reaction.

    “Beth Ann,” I asked her, “I never asked before but how old are you really?” A niggling little worry nibbled at one corner of my mind. There is no fucking way any girl could look this young and still be street legal.

    “Thirteen,” she told me and grinned. “You like young pussy?” I could tell by the self-satisfied smirk on her face she had played this game before. “Now come on, let’s go.”

    We left the apartment and rode the elevator down to the ground floor. Two women rode down with us. They kept giving Beth Ann strange looks. I was thankful when we got in my Chevy and took off.

    The directions she gave me landed us out in North East Dallas where all the houses were at least a hundred years old and built along the same Steamboat Gothic design. They were a row of millionaires’ tract houses. I parked on the street where she said and urged me,
    “Come on! I want to get you introduced to everybody and watch your entrance exam.” Entrance exam? What the hell was this?

    Thirteen is awfully young in Texas; in fact you can get in a whole lot of trouble. Right now Beth Ann looked like she was too young to have her period yet and she was taking me to a party at a house that cost a million five at least. The fact that she just admitted she was thirteen did little to ease my mind. She grinned at my nervousness and rang the doorbell. “I hope I don’t live to regret this,” I told her, only half joking.

    When the door opened to admit us, I almost shit a brick. It was the owner of the company I worked for. “Hi Larry,” Beth Ann told him, “This is Randy. He’s kind of standing in for my daddy.

    “Beth Ann, You know the rules, no strangers.” He frowned at me once and looked back at her.

    “I’m sorry, Mister Hinkle,” I told him, “She did not tell me whose home she was taking me to. I apologize, and now good night.”

    “How do you know my name?” he demanded in a hard voice. I had heard stories of the bodyguards he had near him at all times. The man was a billionaire two times over and had an invisible screen of security covering him at all times.

    “Well sir, I see you every morning when you come through the front gate at the plant and head up to your offices. I do your air conditioning and refrigeration. Again, I apologize for the intrusion and we will be on our way.”

    “Wait,” he said. I could see him thinking hard. “I have a bit of a problem here. This house in not listed in my name. This is a completely anonymous party house and weekend retreat where I entertain a few friends. It is a sort of a special interest club. We do not welcome un-vouched for strangers into our midst. On the other hand I cannot permit you to just leave.”

    Oh shit, I had heard stories about what happened to his enemies and always discounted them. Suddenly I realized those stories just might be true. “Look sir, if I’m not fired over this, I’ll just take Beth Ann and leave. As I said, I do not wish to be an embarrassment to anyone.” I turned away and said, ‘Come on, Beth Ann, lets go.”

    “Fuck you Larry,” she shrilled at him, “The attorney general guy tried to cut a deal with Daddy to give up some names. He said he would go to bat for Daddy if Daddy would name names.” She looked up at him and frowned, “Now you pull this kind of bull shit on me?
    Randy here is okay I’m living with him and he treats me right. So what’s the deal?”

    Leonard “Larry” Hinkle said, “Come in.” We followed him through a large living room. He led us on past and into his office. As he took a seat he told me, “Look, I am sorry for the greeting but one of our members has been arrested and charged, They have his daughter in custody and threaten him he will never see her again. That damned crazy wife of his caught them kissing and went crazy. My attorney has been trying to gain access to the girl but his attorney blocked every attempt. I think he has a deal going with the DA.

    Beth Ann took her clothes off, tossed them on a nearby chair and crawled up on my boss’s lap. He began to absently caress her pussy while his mind was a million miles away.
    Since I had been through a shit storm where my ex accused me of fucking our daughters I felt a ton of sympathy for the man. Although I had not stuck my cock in them I had played with their pussies and I had gotten inside a couple of their friends.

    She wiggled her ass and asked, “Who is it?”

    “Billy Horton,” he replied.

    That was a name I knew. Billy Horton was campaigning for support to run for state senate.
    Then I remembered something about his ex. She loved to go to the jazz clubs in East Dallas. I love Jazz and knew quite a few people in the jazz scene. There were a few tales floating around about her.

    “What if I could make the ex-wife take it all back?” I asked. What if she changed her story and The DA had to drop her like a hot potato?”

    “It’s not the district attorney who has her, it’s the attorney general,” he corrected me. “I’m listening,” he told me and slipped his finger in Beth Ann’s pussy. She moaned and licked his throat.

    I grinned, “Well she likes to frequent some of the dives over on the east side and loves cock that’s Black and dogs of any color. Let her do a line of coke and she might try to take on an elephant’s trunk if somebody had an elephant handy.”

    He made a snap decision. “Take your clothes off and be ready to answer the door for me. Beth Ann knows who is welcome and who is not. You’re the first ones here and I need to make some calls in private.” Well, we sure weren’t in Kansas any more, I decided. Then the fun began.

    The grandfather clock along one wall struck nine and I was nervous as I waited for the door chimes to sound. When they did chime, a man in his mid forties smiled and led three young girls into the house. The oldest was about thirteen. The middle one looked to be perhaps eleven and the youngest was not over seven. “You a new member?” he asked. Then he looked beside me and said, “Hi Beth Ann.”

    “Hi, Walter,” she answered him. “You might as well get your clothes off and get settled. More will be arriving in a little bit.”

    The one I thought was about seven came over to me, took hold of my cock and gave it a big suck. “I’m Melody,” she told me and grinned.

    Her father smiled down at his precocious daughter. “She is a feisty one.” They went into one of the bedrooms and came back out five minutes later naked. He had a slight belly bulge and about seven or eight inches of uncut cock. They went over to the bar and each got a beer. The two older girls each took a Lone Star; the young one got a six-ounce “chubb” mini bottle of beer while their father helped himself to a Tuborg. They went over to the DVD player and began to choose some music.

    Just then the chimes sounded and I answered the door again. Four adults and a bunch of kids, mostly female greeted me, glanced down at my hard on and entered. One of the two boys with them, a kid about fourteen stopped long enough to grab my cock and squeeze it. Damn but that felt erotic. It was the first time a male ever played with my peter. Since I liked it I figured maybe I ought to check into that sort of thing a little.

    Larry Hinkle finally came back in with a very pretty young blond in tow. “This is my youngest daughter Rene, she’s eleven,” he told me. I want you to lead her out into the middle of the room and fuck her in front of everybody here. This will be your test to join the club.

    I did not ask what the alternative would be if I refused. I did not want to even think about it.
    “Okay with you?” I asked the girl.

    “I love to perform,” she told me. She spread her legs as soon as she lay down on the heavy, luxurious carpet. “Lick me inside!” she called back at me.

    No man who wants to get promoted disobeys the boss or his daughter. I went down on my belly and began to lick her sweet young pussy. As I licked and probed her with my tongue I looked up and saw her father, my boss, watching. He had a glazed look in his eyes. That son of a bitch was about to get off watching his young daughter have sex. I knew my kids fucked but I never thought of watching them get fucked as a turn on.

    “Let’s go sixty-nine,” she cooed. I switched around and started to lick per pussy some more. I felt her tender lips surround my cock head and her tongue began to go to work. I cum in less than five minutes. Rene jumped up. She had not swallowed. She ran to her father and planted a big kiss on his mouth. He licked all of my cum out of her mouth and smiled at me and nodded.

    I needed a few minutes to recover. The little shit sucked me dry and it would take a little time to build up another charge. “Wait,” I heard a young boy say. It was the one who groped me when he came in the door. “I want to fuck your ass. His skinny young peter was already hard.

    Rene called at me, “Do it!”

    “Well, here goes nothin’ I guess,” I told him.

    Rene rushed over and began to lick my ass and deliver a lot of saliva to it. Just as soon as she jumped up I felt his slender four-inch cock slip into my ass. “Oh shit!” I exclaimed. At first it surprised me and then I liked the sensation. We fucked for a while and then he cum in me. This was certainly an evening of firsts. I felt a dry orgasm start in my ass and work its way out. I had heard of dry cumming but this was my first experience to feel one.

    Some adult took the boy’s place and began to fuck me hard. At first it was almost painful.
    Then when he cum in my ass I had another dry orgasm. Christ but I was glad I would not have to work the next day. My body would not have made it.

    As soon as the guy pulled his tool out of my abused ass I stood and staggered over to the bar for a drink. I leaned there and sipped on a Lone Star and looked around. I saw Beth Ann sandwiched between two guys, taking it up the ass and in the cunt at the same time. I could hear her moans clear across the room. I felt like an amateur compared to her. She could write a whole sex manual all by herself and pose for every illustration.

    The chimes sounded and I staggered to the door. Damn but my ass hurt. Four couples stood waiting to be let in. They all nodded to me and separated to the different bedrooms. In moments they all came out naked. One honey blond about sixteen was pregnant. I missed it when they came in. Two older men hurried up and latched onto her. The young man who looked a couple of years younger called out, “Take it easy, Sis. Remember what Mama said about strenuous activity.”

    He turned and looked at me. “Sis is seven months pregnant and Mama is worried she might do something too strenuous. Mama is more worried about whether the newspapers get hold of the story about our knocked up little sis than who the father is. She’s worried the father might not be very white.” I know why Daddy married her; she is rich and fucking stupid as a rock. She wants to fuck once every couple of months because Grandma told her if she did not Daddy would run around on her. He did not have to run too far. We think he’s the daddy.”

    A tall man came over to us and reached down and squeezed the young guy’s cock in an affectionate way. He kissed the young guy on the lips and said, “Bobby, Marilee wants some TLC from you. What is it with you two? She has access to your young body all week long and she still wants you to be her first at the party.” He smiled at his son and turned to me,

    “Bill Stinson,” he said and shook my hand. Then without waiting for me to tell him my name he walked off.

    My boss came over to me and beckoned for me to follow him. “Bill will handle the door. I need you in here.” He pointed toward his office. I followed him.

    “Now then,” he asked me, “How much of what you told me about Daphne Horton, Billy’s wife is true? No, strike that. How much can be proven, whether it is true or not?”

    “Well, I have seen a couple of pictures of her getting fucked by black guys. I have been told there is a movie of her getting fucked by a Great Dane. One of the pianists claims to have it. I watched her with a German shepherd once at the Blue Note after hours.

    “Like I said, give her a line of coke and she will fuck anything. When she’s not high, she acts like Mary’s little lamb. I fixed her AC unit once when she was coming down and she thanked me with a blowjob. The next night she did not know me when she came into the Black Bottom.”

    “Get dressed, I have a job for you,” he said.

    Well shit, if this didn’t take the frosting off the cake. Just when the party was getting interesting I had to run an errand for Larry Hinkle. All I said was “Yes sir.” You should never argue with the boss.

    He smiled as he saw my disappointment. “Don’t worry, you won’t miss out on a thing. Let’s just say that if this errand is successful you will have all the sex you can ever hope to handle from now on.”

    I got dressed and asked him, “You want me to get hold of that movie or some pictures?”

    Anything you can get will help. He handed me a thick roll of hundreds. “I called a limo service. Drink all you want and do whatever you have to do. Just show some results. I don’t want you pulled over for drunk driving.”

    “You got a recorder I can take along, a real small one? I might get some conversation going.” It was a wild idea.

    He nodded and handed me a ballpoint pen. “This is a transmitter.” He handed me a small plastic box half the size of a pack of cigarettes. “Leave this in the limo. It has a range of almost a half-mile. They are both on right now.” I nodded and left.

    At the Blue Note the driver looked around nervously and let me out. Like too many white people he was afraid to be surrounded by “people of color,” especially in East Dallas. As long as the beer held out and the jazz was cool I did not give a shit. I waved at John Henry Jones at the door and he waved me on in.

    “You steal a load of money?” he asked, looking at the limo.

    “Nah, I hit a number and want to celebrate.” I grinned and went on in. Sassy Barnes was doing the vocals on Creole Love Call. She waved and kept on singing.

    Lucy, one of the barmaids hurried over with two beers. She knew what I liked. I handed her a hundred dollar bill and said, “Keep it.”

    “Shee-ut boy, you rob a fuckin’ bank?” She stared at the bill in wonder.

    “Nah, I just hit a number. I want to celebrate and look for some stuff that will make me richer if I can find it.”

    “What?” she asked suspiciously.

    “You know that crazy white bitch that loves to suck big black cock?” She nodded once and waited for more.

    “Well if I can get some pictures of her in action it might be worth up to a thousand dollars to someone.”

    “You shittin’ me?” she asked.

    “This is true stuff.” I told her and flashed my roll.

    “Don’t go away,” she said. She hurried off.

    Sassy came over as soon as she finished her set. I told her the same thing. “You mean that crazy Horton bitch?” she asked in a loud voice when I explained. I sure hoped the recorder caught that bit. “Who would pay for pictures of some ugly old fat bitch suckin’ dick and getting’ fucked by dogs?”

    The other members of the sextet came over and sat down without an invitation. They did not need one. I played good guitar and that meant we were all brothers. Musicians are that way. Even though I was an amateur, they liked my fingering. Sassy told them about my offer of cash for pictures. They laughed.

    “Shit man,” the sax player said. “Who would pay for pictures of that skanyy old bitch?
    That birthmark on her ass is nasty to look at. Who the fuck would pay money for that?” The others voiced their opinions and it all was duly recorded, I hoped.

    Two hours later it had become real drunk outside as I left five thousand dollars lighter and one movie and a bunch of pictures heavier. It was almost two in the morning and I was about ready to pass out. Too much booze and sex had about done me in. When I got back to the party house all the lights were off. It looked deserted. I rang the bell a few times and waited. Finally one sleepy eyed young woman about twenty answered the door. I did not recognize her.

    “I been on an errand for Mister Hinkle,” I told her and pushed my way on in.

    Two big gorillas grabbed me. “Hold it right there, boy.” They both looked mean enough to eat snakes raw.

    “I need to see Mister Hinkle. “I been running an errand for him.

    Still naked, Beth Ann came up and asked, “Where you been?”

    “You know this dude?” one of the gorillas asked.

    “I hope to shout,” she grinned. “He brought me.” They let go and stepped back.

    “If it can wait for morning, go join whatever is left of the party. The boss don’t like to be disturbed when he gets to sleep.”

    I nodded and went into his office and lay down on his couch. I stashed my precious cargo under the couch and closed my eyes. “Someone shook my shoulder. “How did you do?”
    I was still drunk and bushed. “Here,” I mumbled. I handed him the recorder. I went back to sleep.

    “That’s real good. But I could use a little more just to make certain she is discredited.
    I reached under the couch and pulled out the packet of pictures. I dozed off until I heard,

    “What the hell? That’s my wife!” I sat up and tried to rub the sleep out of my eyes.

    “What’s your wife?” I asked. “Let me see.”

    He pointed to a second white woman in one of the pictures. She had a big black cock in her hand as she watched the other white woman get fucked by a Black guy. “You just earned a promotion.”

    His daughter came in right then, “What are you yelling about, Daddy.”

    He showed her the picture of her mother. “Mommy is going on a nice long cruise. I know just the guy to keep her company.”

    “Oh yes, here’s that movie you wanted. It’s on a CD disk. Take a look and see if it is what you want.” I handed him the disk and lay back and went to sleep. I got to sleep till noon. I woke up with a hangover that would not quit,

    Larry was in hog heaven. Yes, he had become “Larry” to me after all the pictures. He found his wife in three other pictures in the background. He let me sleep until I woke up.

    “Go shower,” he told me.

    “Honey, you show him where the shower is and find him a jump suit or something to wear,” he told his daughter. She grinned and led me toward a vacant bedroom. I got in the shower and she followed me. As soon as I was cleaned off she led me outside and told me to lie on the carpet still wet. We went sixty-nine until I cum. Son of a bitch, Larry was right there with a shit eating grin on his face as his daughter delivered my latest load to his mouth. Beth Ann came in with a man in his fifties. “I want to move in with Jake here and his two sons. They are all bi.

    “Have fun,” I told her. “Thanks for the invite to the party.” I smiled and was relieved she was moving out. Thirteen year olds at this house were one thing. Thirteen year olds living with me in my apartment were too much risk. She left.

    “I want you to move in here. I need someone with your qualifications close at hand” he told me and continued, “Elisa and her sister are the permanent maids here. They will take care of your needs. Elisa has twin girls and Ramona her sister has a fifteen-year-old boy. They also know people in the Mexican community who will make certain you never go without.”

    “Larry?” I asked.

    “Yes?”

    “Have you ever eaten a real young Black pussy?” He shook his head no. “Well, I know a beautiful little blues singer named Sassy who has a daughter who is eight years old. She looks like an ebony statue. Would you like to meet them? Sassy has been trying to get a break in show business. Perhaps you could lend her some encouragement.”

    He laughed. “Bring her around during the week when there is no partying going on. We might talk.” He left the room and I got dressed.

    I became special projects manager for Larry Hinkle And Sassy got a new recording contract.
    What more could I ask for?

    Well, there was one other thing. I nosed around the plant when I had nothing better to do and found an over the road driver with two young girls in tow. One was his daughter and the other was her friend. His reefer was broken down and he had a load due in Chicago. I used my new authority to get our mechanics to work on his truck and took him and the girls back to “my” place.

    We walked in on Elisa and her son having at it in the living room. The twins and the truck driver’s pair eyed each other and the rest of the day was spent fucking, Sam, the truck driver told me about his little club in Utah and I showed him the club here in Dallas. The Fathers’ Clubs just became inter state.

    It is truly amazing how many dads and their kids have loving sex together.


  • My Sister, My Lover Part 5

    Font size : +


    Mike and Liz keep the good times going through the summer

    I came home from work after a four-day shift. I was trying the front door when the knob turned. To my surprise, Chrystal opened the door, “Look who’s home.”

    I was stunned. She took my hand and led me through the house to the master bedroom. I knew what was happening in the room before we walked into the room. Liz and Linds were in a sixty-nine embrace both face deep in the other’s pussy.

    Crystal whispered in a sultry tone, ” They are cleaning the load I put in each of them.”

    My cock jumped in my jeans with that comment. Chrystal rubbed my cock through the fabric covering it. My eyes were glued to my wife and sister as they moaned in time with their movements. My pants fell to the floor. I needed a shower. I hadn’t had a shower all day, so I was not daisy fresh. The warm man scent between my thighs was rising up when I felt a strange hand lift my nut sack. I didn’t know it until a warm, wet mouth swallowed me whole. My hand instinctively moved to Chrystal’s strawberry blonde hair and tangled my fingers in the curls and my hips took over. I fucked the beautiful transexual’s mouth until I quickly burst my thick joy down her throat. She stood and French kissed me giving me a taste of my seed.

    Liz and Linds both shook and moaned before separating in the middle of the bed. I walked over and kissed both of them. The mix of juices on both their faces made my cock start filling with blood again.

    Chrystal threw my clothes in a pile in the corner of the room. I took a quick shower and was toweling off as I came back into the room. I lay next to my lovely wife and we started kissing passionately. I felt Chrystal moved between my thighs while Linds sat on my cock. Liz alternated between me and Linds’ bodies. Liz moved over my head and dropped down. I tongue fucked her as she wiggled on me and kissed and sucked my sister’s body. I gasp in my wife’s pussy as Chrystal slammed her cock in me. We filled the room with our lustful noises. My sister and Liz had something in common. Both ladies were multi-orgasmic and today was no exception. They went off together while Chrystal stepped up her pace. Linds lay beside us and Liz dropped her wet pussy on my cock and rode me to three orgasms before I released into her. And Chrystal emptied into me.

    We all kissed and cuddled for several minutes before grabbing our robes and moving into the living room.

    When I sat in my armchair the blood supply had moved to my brain. “How long have the three of you been getting together?”

    The three ladies told me that they got together once a week since I brought Chrystal home and into our lives. They all seemed nervous until they noticed my cock was hard and parting my robe.

    We took a break and ate dinner in our robes. I threw all our pillows on the floor. I arranged them in piles and put a small pile of DVDs on the TV. I put the first DVD in the machine and hit play.

    The first video was various sex scenes of Liz and I on our Caribbean Cruise. Some of the ships, some in our cabin, and several in secluded spots on various islands along the route. By the end of the video, everyone was panting lightly and hands were ducking under our robes.

    The second video was a compilation of people who I and Liz seduced. We were excited by the end of the second DVD. I and Chrystal were stroking each other in the middle of the pillows. Liz was sitting in one of the armchairs. One leg draped over each arm while she pumped the strap-on in and out of herself.

    My sister Linds had been in the bathroom and upon returning joined Chrys and me on the cushions. Her mouth and hands flitted like butterfly wings back and forth from my cock to Chrys’s until we pulled her between us. Linds had her back to me so I could cup both if her milk-filled breasts. As I squeezed and tugged on them as milk splashed on Chrys’s body. Linds bent down and lapped her milk from the hard nipples and tight stomach of the beautiful transexual in front of her as I separated her legs and worked my cock inside her. Her tight ass swallowed me whole ass she groaned between light kisses and licks.

    Liz grabbed Linds by the hair, pulling her upright and sliding her strap-on toy into her sister-in-law and thrust deep inside. Chrys jumped behind and worked her cock into my wife. We all made sounds of lust. Groans of joy intermixed with moans of desire echoed around the room. My left hand cupped my sister’s breast while my right massaged my wife’s as Liz was repeatedly rammed by our newest sexual playmate. With the added stimulation of the double dildo in her pussy orgasms repeatedly shook Liz and Linds’ bodies until Chrys and I erupted our white sexual lava deep into each of the thoroughly used ladies.

    Chrys and I turned and took a heel to head position as we cleaned the tangy remains of our anal encounters from each other’s cocks. Liz and Linds cuddled under their robes and dozed as I and my beautiful cocked lady cleaned our soft cocks. Once cleaned and exhausted we rearranged ourselves. Cuddling and kissing we shared the acrid treats we had collected from the other’s tools. We lapped and sucked each other’s tongues until we also faded into slumber.

    **********

    By the end of summer, we all had full body tans. Weekend clothing-optional, pool parties, and barbeques were team events one person watching the roasting food while the rest of us found wild and wonderful ways to make others orgasm.

    Some of the family members had caught wind of the proceedings and would occasionally show up to add their flavor to the group.

    Havana, now in college, became an occasional participant. As well as Liz’s sister Sara, who visited the day my mother also joined us. We re-enacted scenes from last winter’s ski trip with Chrystal replacing the tour guide. Mom really liked Chrys and invited her on a couple of day trips she would be going on later in the fall.

    Chrys happily accepted her invitation after the two of them had a missionary meeting on the diving board. My mother moaning like a whore while my transexual playmate filled her pussy with ejaculate. If I had not been in the same position with Havana under me, my balls slapping her bottom, and Liz sucking her young breasts I would have joined them. Linds was on her knees and Sara, Liz’s sister was working one of our toys in and out of my sister’s pussy. When Sara brought Linds to orgasm they changed positions and Linds filled Sara with a strap-on and brought her to orgasmic joy as well.

    I was surprised that my fire fighting compatriots weren’t called considering the amount of noise eliminating from over the fence. A couple of times the neighbor inquired if everything was “ok, “. We all laughed and moved inside.


  • The Mind Control Device Chapter 10: Daughter Mind-Controls Herself

    Font size : +


    Dean reveals the mind-control device to his oldest daughter? And what does she do with it? Why, make herself into his slut!

    The Mind Control Device

    Chapter Ten: Daughter Mind-Controls Herself

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Eve “Dusk” Michaels

    I had the best day at church.

    It was something I never thought I would think. Fun? At church? Those were places and concepts that did not go together. Unless you made love to your daddy in the nursing room while your mother and little sister were having lezzie sex nearby.

    Then church was fun.

    Hot.

    Exciting.

    My pussy ached in memory of losing my virginity to daddy’s cock. I sat beside him on the bench seat of his truck as we were driving to the computer part store. He had to buy more stuff. He was always building and tinkering and doing things in his basement lab. His newest creation sat between us.

    Why had he brought it to church? He had been fiddling with it earlier before the potluck started.

    “Dad,” I said, my hands stroking the closed laptop on my lap. The device was plugged into the laptop through a USB cable.

    “Hmm?” he asked, staring ahead. He was a handsome man. Mature. He had glasses that gave him this teacher-look. But the hunky teacher that you wanted to drop your panties for.

    He was a teacher, and I had dropped my panties for him. I almost giggled.

    “Why did you bring this to church?” I asked. “I thought this was to help me study, right?”

    I stroked across the top of the device. It was like a box but had places to plug things in. Dad said it would send out sound waves to help students study. My little sister, June, had teased me about it. I might wear glasses but I wasn’t a smart student. I was average. I studied, but it was so boring. I’d rather talk to my friends about clothes or boys or makeup or gossip.

    I only wore the glasses because they made me look cute.

    “It helps you see things differently,” Dad said after a moment. He spoke cautiously. Like he wanted to make sure he said the exact right thing.

    “Oh,” I said, feeling disappointed. It was like he was hiding something about it. That he didn’t trust me. I squirmed. Or maybe I wasn’t smart enough to understand it. I glanced down at the laptop. We had just made love, but maybe we weren’t as close as I thought.

    He sighed. “You really want to know?”

    I nodded.

    We slowed to a stoplight. He glanced over at me. I felt his eyes studying me. Considering me. Then he muttered, “Fuck it, the device works.”

    I blinked at that. It was shocking to hear Dad just swear like that. He normally kept his language cleaner around June and me. And his students. I guess it was a teacher thing. I mean, I’d heard him swear around Mom, and when they were having sex, why, dirty words were flying.

    “Open up the laptop,” he said and hit the gas, driving us through the intersection.

    I did. The screen appeared. There was a program running. On the left side was a GPS map. It loaded for a moment then it showed us moving down it like it would on my phone. There were a lot of dots on the screen, all of them with a series of strange letters and numbers. Some were moving like they were in cars, others seemed like they were in buildings.

    “What is this, Dad?” I asked, shocked. “It’s like some spy thing.”

    “So, in the command line, I need you—”

    “Command line?” I stared at it. “What’s that.”

    “Where you type in the commands.”

    “I don’t just click things?”

    “No, it uses a command line. Like with DOS.”

    “Dos? What’s dos?”

    He sighed. “Never mind. It’s the field at the bottom that you can type in. Just click the cursor there and then type exactly what I tell you. No mistakes.”

    “Right,” I said and brought the cursor to it with the trackpad. I tapped on it and a little blinking line appeared letting me know I could type. “Okay, ready!”

    “Type G 5 5 4 E D.” I did that. Carefully. “Then the semicolon. After that type ‘acceptance protocol’.”

    On my screen read: G554ED;acceptance protocol.

    “Hit enter.”

    I did. I stared at the screen. Then at dad. “Um, nothing happened.”

    “Sure it did,” he said. “So that box is a mind-control device. It makes people do things.”

    “Oh, okay,” I said, accepting it. “That’s cool.”

    “Not going to argue? Not going to say that it’s impossible?” He glanced at me. “That it’s science fiction.”

    “Well, I mean, you made it, Dad. I don’t know why you would lie to me. It seems like a perfect reasonable thing. I just wish it had done something.”

    “Didn’t it?” he asked. “I mean, you don’t have any issue that it’s a mind-control device that just brainwashed you into accepting that it can control you. I wasn’t sure I would ever use this command, but everything else is working, so why not.”

    “Wait, I’m being mind-controlled right now?” I gasped. “Oh, wow, that’s neat. So, uh, what else have you done to me?”

    “Don’t you think it’s weird that you suddenly think incest is okay?”

    “Well, why would that be weird. Incest is…” I trailed off. “Oh, wow, you did that? You made me like incest and want to have sex with you?”

    “Yeah,” he said, sounding bemused. “How does that make you feel?”

    “Well, I love it!” I smiled at him. “I mean, you just brainwashed me to accept it.” I gasped. “No, no, I brainwashed myself to accept it. Oh, this is neat. I need to do something else to myself. Mind-control me to do something else.”

    “Eh, well, just type in those same six letters and numbers. That’s you. Put in the semicolon then whatever you type after that, you’ll do.”

    “What was my code?” I asked. “G, 5, something, something, F?”

    “G 5 5 4 E D,” he said, rattling it off fast.

    “I was close.” I put it in, hit the semicolon. I stared at it for a moment then typed, Laugh for twenty seconds straight. I hit enter—

    I burst into laughter. It was the funniest thing in the world. I couldn’t help it. I gripped the laptop and threw back my head. The chortles burst and burst from my throat. I couldn’t breathe I was laughing so hard. My face turned red. My lungs burned. It was just hilarious. I was the fun—

    Stopped laughing.

    “Oh, wow,” I said and then panted. “Oh, Daddy, I made myself laugh.”

    “Yes, you did,” he said, shaking his head. “Be careful. If you put in the wrong command, you could hurt yourself.”

    “Right.” I stared at the screen. G554ED;. What to type in next? Then an idea hit me. always wet and horny for her daddy.

    ENTER

    My pussy went molten in a flash. A wave of heat washed through me. I gasped, squirmed. I glanced over at Daddy, his crotch. I needed that cock. I shot my hand over, grabbing his crotch and squeezing his dick through his black slacks.

    “Daddy, daddy, let’s fuck!” I moaned, stroking up and down him. “Mmm, let’s just get it on. I need your cock in me. Ooh, you have to fuck me so hard. Just slam that big dick in me. It’ll be soooooo hot.”

    “Jesus, Dusk, what did you type?” he groaned, my hand stroking up and down his dick.

    “To be wet and horny for you all the time,” I moaned. “I’m so wet. I’m so horny. Just pull over and fuck me. I need it.”

    “Damn,” he growled. “You can’t do that. I can’t fuck you all the time.”

    “Just right now,” I moaned. “Ooh, I love your cock. I need your cock in me. I mind-controlled myself to be so horny for you. Like I’m your slut.” I gasped and then started typing. G554ED;slut for her daddy.

    ENTER

    “Ooh, Daddy, I’ll do anything. I’ll suck your dick. You can fuck me up the ass. You can make me sleep with your friends. I’m your slut, Daddy. You can tie me up. Spank me. You can do all those Fifty Shades of Grey stuff to me.”

    “You need to stop playing with that,” he muttered as he pulled into the parking lot.

    “Mmm, if that’s what you want, Daddy,” I cooed. “I’m your slut. Just fuck me. Right now. I don’t care who sees us.”

    “I care,” he muttered. “There’s like twenty minutes left on the device’s battery.” He pulled into a parking lot.”

    “Please, please, please fuck me, Daddy,” I cooed. My hands found his zipper and drew it down. I thrust my hand into his fly, felt his cock through his boxers. “Just right here. I’ll suck it. You can cum on my face. All over my glasses. Guys like that, don’t they? Brett always wanted to do that to me, but he’s so boring. You’re not, Daddy.”

    “Fuck,” he growled. “Type this!”

    I did.

    G554ED,840F21;ignore protocol

    ENTER

    “What does that do, Daddy? I moaned, putting his laptop on the dashboard.

    “Everyone will ignore us,” he said and opened his cab door. They won’t see us. Interact with us. We’ll be essentially invisible. The fastest way to do this. We have like twenty minutes before the battery dies and it stops working.”

    “Then let’s do this!” I moaned and hopped out. I ran around and met him in front of his truck. I fell to my knees and attacked his belt.

    “Dusk,” he groaned. “What are you doing?”

    “Blowing you,” I moaned. “Mmm, a slut should blow her daddy and have his cum dripping off her face.”

    Shit,” he groaned, looking around. People were moving around us, heading into the store, coming out with cardboard boxes holding parts. None of them stared at a hot, twenty-year-old girl with her strawberry-blonde hair in pigtails as she pulled out her father’s cock.

    Pity. It would be so hot if they watched me be my daddy’s slut.

    I stroked my hand up and down his cock. It was beautiful. The perfect cock that a slut like me should be worshiping. I licked my lips, the hunger surging through my body. My hips wiggled back and forth. The juices dripped down my thighs. I groaned, my cunt clenching with such need. I would do all these hot and wicked and nasty things to daddy.

    I was his slut!

    I engulfed the tip of his cock and soaked him with my saliva. I stared up at him, his brown eyes blazing behind his glasses. I nursed with such hunger on his dick. My tongue swirled around him. It was so much fun to do. I bobbed my head. I sucked and slurped on his shaft with hunger.

    I loved him.

    “Damn, Dusk,” he panted as a man walked by us, not even looking once. “You’re sucking my cock with zeal. More than you ever have.”

    But I hadn’t sucked his cock. Unless…

    What a naughty daddy. He’d been mind-controlling me more than I thought. It was so hot. I made myself his slut. He took my cherry. My pussy was on fire. My right hand shot down. I slid up my thigh to my panties. I rubbed at the wet satin cloth. I thrust it to the side and groaned at the sloppy delight leaking out of my cunt. I still had Daddy in me. His cum soaking in my deflowered pussy.

    I thrust my fingers into him as my tongue caressed over his dick. I sucked hard. I bobbed, my glasses shifting. My cheeks hollowed as I worshiped his cock. I frigged my pussy with powerful plunges of my fingers. This was so hot.

    Pleasure rippled through me.

    “Dusk!” he growled and then grabbed my pigtails. Did he mind-control me to wear pigtails? Hot.

    He held my hair like handlebars. I nursed on him with hunger. I sucked and slurped on him, my head twisting from side to side. My tongue danced around the crown of his cock. He groaned, his chest rising and falling.

    I pleased him.

    My cunt clenched on my thrusting fingers. My excitement built and built with every plunge of my digits into my cunt. I stirred myself around. I frigged myself with such passion. His precum spilled over my tongue. It tasted so good. Such a wonderful thing to enjoy. I sucked and nursed with all the passion that I could muster.

    My pussy grew hotter and hotter. My orgasm built. I ground the heel of my hand onto my clit. It was so hot not having a cherry any longer. To be able to plunge my digits into my cunt without anything to stop them. To reach into me while I sucked Daddy’s cock.

    “You’re getting me there, Dusk,” Daddy growled. “Damn, yes, you’re getting me there. I’m going to cum.”

    A wave of delighted heat washed through me.

    “That’s what you want, isn’t it? Yeah, you want my cum spurting into your mouth. You’re hungry for it.”

    So hungry. I ground the heel of my hand harder on my clit. Sparks burst from my bud. My pussy drank in the thrust of my fingers. My digits wiggled inside of me. That was wonderful. I moaned around his cock, bobbing my head. My glasses shifted.

    “Almost there,” he groaned. “Shit, Dusk!”

    I ripped my mouth off his cock and seized his shaft with my left hand. I fisted the saliva-soaked shaft while moaning, “Cum on your slut-daughter’s face, Daddy!”

    The man walking by didn’t hear me say these naughty things. My pussy grew so hot. I was on the edge of my orgasm. I would cum right here in the parking lot. I pumped my hand up and down Daddy’s cock, fingered my cunt, and begged.

    “Just baste my glasses in your jizz!” I whimpered. “I’m your slut, Daddy! Your mind-controlled whore! Yes, yes, just shower me in your spunk!”

    “Fuck!” he snarled and his cock pulsed.

    Erupted.

    Hot jizz splashed across my face. A line splattered over my glasses, obscuring my vision. My pussy burst with bliss. My orgasm shot through me. This hot and wicked surge of delight that sent bliss firing through me. It washed over my mind. It drowned me in ecstasy.

    All while Daddy’s cum splattered my face. Just the way a slut-daughter should take it. Lines of his spunk painted my cheeks and chin. Landed on my lips. I flicked my tongue out, savoring his salty seed. He coated my glasses. More and more of his cum covered them. The jizz ran down my temples. It was so amazing.

    He grunted. Groaned. “Dusk!” he snarled. “Jesus, Dusk!”

    “I know,” I gasped, riding my orgasm to the height of rapture. I hit it and hovered there. “Ooh, Daddy, yes! This is so awesome. Your cock is so amazing!”

    He panted, his chest rising and falling. He stared down at me, sucking in deep breaths of air. I grinned up at him, feeling his spunk dripping down my face. My orgasm died to a buzzing bliss. But I needed more.

    “Now you got to fuck me, Daddy,” I panted. I hopped up to my feet, my breasts jiggling in my blouse. I reached beneath my skirt, my glasses dripping with cum. More ran down my face. I loved it. I pulled my panties down my legs. “You have to pound me, Daddy.”

    “There can’t be much battery life,” he panted, looking around. “We could get caught.”

    “I’m so wet and horny for you,” I panted and draped my panties over his still-hard dick. I leaned against his truck’s grill, sitting on the pumper. I spread my legs apart. “Just ram that cock into me. Fuck your daughter-slut, Daddy!”

    I pulled off my glasses as he stared at me. I licked at the jizz on the lens just like a slut in a porno would. Daddy groaned at that. His cock twitched, my panties swaying. Then he ripped those off and threw them to the side.

    He pounced on me.

    He was between my thighs in a flash. My skirt rustled and then his cock rammed to the hilt in me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    I buried into my daughter’s cunt. She had mind-controlled herself into being my slut. Her strawberry-blonde pigtails swayed. She licked more of her cum off the lenses. It was so hot to watch her clean off my salty jizz off her glasses.

    Her pussy embraced me. I loved sliding into Dusk’s cunt. She accepted it. That protocol had actually worked. I wasn’t sure if I would ever want to use that, but it was hot watching her mind-control herself into being my slut.

    “Yeah,” I groaned, her legs wrapped around me. “You’re my slut, aren’t you?”

    “Yes, Daddy!” she cooed, her voice so girlish and sensual. “Your slut. Always I love you, Daddy. Now fuck me like a whore! I’m your whore. Your cum-dumpster!”

    Where did she learn these words? My dick throbbed in her pussy as I fucked her hard. My truck’s shocks groaned as it shifted from the force. She licked clean her other lens, pink tongue gathering up my jizz.

    She smacked her lips. “So good. Ooh, yes, yes, Daddy, use my cunt as your cum-dumpster. Just pump me full of all that spunk. Fire it into me. Flood me with your jizz. Just baste me. You can do it! Just flood me!”

    “Yes!” I snarled, slamming hard into her. I buried to the hilt in her. I fucked her with all the strength I had.

    She loved it. Her cunt squeezed around me. She held me tight. Her pussy gripped me. She wiggled her hips, stirring her tight twat around my dick. Her eyes sparkled up at me. She licked her lips, her face dripping in my seed.

    “I’m my daddy’s cum-dumpster!” she howled for everyone to hear.

    No one cared. They all ignored us.

    I shuddered, slamming into her. My dick buried into her pussy. I slammed deep and hard. I fucked her with passion. She whimpered. Moaned. She undulated her hips, stirring her cunt around my dick. Her green eyes stared up at me. She put her glasses back on, smeared in streaks of jizz.

    It was so hot. So sexy. My daughter was my slut. I slammed to the hilt in Dusk, the pressure building and building at the tip of my cock. Her youthful cunt squeezed about me, bringing me closer and closer to that moment of my orgasm. When I would pump her full of all my jizz.

    I would flood her.

    Baste her cunt.

    I would fire so much of my spunk into her. I would pump her full of my incestuous cum. She would drip with my jizz. It would be so hot. My balls slammed into her. She squeezed her hot flesh around my dick. That hot, tight glove.

    BEEP!

    I buried into her and froze.

    “What, Daddy?” she whimpered. “I need you to cum in me. To dump all your jizz in my naughty cunt!”

    “The battery’s dying,” I groaned.

    BEEP!

    “Then you better fuck me fast!” she gasped, her thighs locking around me. “I’m not letting you go, daddy. I want to cum on your cock.”

    “Shit!” I gasped and fucked her hard.

    I pounded my young daughter’s cunt. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. I savored every last plunge into her. I rammed into that hot and delicious pussy. I buried into her, savoring her pussy wrapped around me. She held me tight. She massaged me with her juicy cunt.

    BEEP!

    I groaned, pumping away hard and fast. I slammed to the hilt in her. I loved the feel of her pussy wrapped around my cock, carrying me closer and closer to that moment of eruption. That moment when I sprayed my cum into her cunt. I would baste her. I would spurt my jizz into her so hard. I would fill her with so much jizz.

    BEEP!

    “Daddy! Daddy!” Dusk gasped, her hot cunt squeezing about me. “Yes!”

    BEEP!

    “Cum in me!” she howled as she came on my dick.

    Her pussy writhed around my plunging cock. Hot, tight cunt massaging my dick. My balls tightened.

    BEEP!

    The cum screamed towards the tip of my cock.

    BEEP!

    I threw back my head and buried into her.

    BEEP.

    Came!

    “Daddy!” my daughter howled as my cum pumped into her pussy. “Yes, yes, yes, I’m your cum-dumpster slut-daughter! Fill me with your jizz! Use me!”

    BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

    I pumped hot cum into my daughter’s pussy. Spurt after spurt of jizz that slammed into her. The pleasure burned through my mind. Her cunt writhed. Convulsed. She milked me. She worked out every drop.

    BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

    “What is that?” a man asked.

    “Shit!” I groaned. It was moments from dying. I fired the last of my cum into my daughter. I ripped my cock out of her.

    BEEP! BEEP! BE—

    It died.

    I shoved my cock back into my pants and moved around my truck. My daughter stood up, her skirt falling around her thighs. The man looked over at me and blinked in surprise. Then he gave me a friendly nod and headed inside.

    “Goddamn,” I panted, breathing heavily. If that had died a few moments earlier when I was cumming and couldn’t pull out of my daughter…

    “Oh, Daddy, I’m just full of your cum,” my daughter cooed, coming up beside me. “You can dump more in me. Whenever you want.”

    “I’m tapped out,” I panted. The device was off, taking away my stamina. My cock ached.

    “But I’m still so horny, Daddy.” She rubbed her tit against me through her blouse. “We could slip into the bathroom and I could suck your cock hard.”

    I reached into the glove box and pulled out a box of wet wipes that my wife kept in there. I handed them to her. “Wipe off your face.”

    “Don’t you like me being covered in your jizz?” she asked.

    “I do,” I groaned. So much. “But we can’t get caught. The device is dead. The battery’s out of juice.”

    She pouted.

    I had to get her to… “We’re going to play a game.”

    “Oh?” she asked.

    “Yes. It’ll turn me on so much if you pretend to just be my normal daughter,” I said. “No one will know you’re my cum-dumpster slut-daughter. I’ll get harder and you’ll get wetter until we get home and fuck each other’s brains out.”

    “Ooh, Daddy, yes,” she groaned and grabbed the tissue paper. “I’ll have your cum leaking down my thighs and no one will know it. It’ll be so hot. God, I love being your slut, Daddy. Mind-control is awesome.”

    “Yes, it is,” I said. I had so many naughty devices to build.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

    “I had a great time with my son at church,” my friend Natalie said. “I mean, it was just so amazing to teach him about my body. How to pleasure a woman.”

    “Oh, really?” I asked, this juicy rush shooting through me. I sank down on my couch in the living room. I wanted to just take a nap. I was so tired. I felt like I didn’t get any sleep at all. June had crashed the moment we got home, but I had cleaning to do. “What did you do?”

    “I blew him,” moaned Natalie. “I was in control, though. The entire time. It wasn’t like with my husband. It was so hot to be the dominant one. I taught my son how to eat my pussy. Ooh, thank you for giving the nudge to go do it.”

    “No problem,” I said, so free of all the guilt I used to feel for indulging in incest. It was so wonderful to have been unshackled from all of that. I was free to make love to my daughters. To watch my husband enjoy them. For us to share them together. It was all so amazing.

    It made me so wet.

    “I’m glad you’re having fun,” I said. “Mmm, my husband and I enjoyed our daughters in the nursing room. They are such scrumptious things.”

    “I need to get Mitch to do that,” panted my friend. “To teach our daughter, Samantha, all about the birds and bees.”

    “Mmm, cocks and pussies,” I said.

    “How to be a good wife and please her husband,” said Natalie. “But I don’t know how to approach him. What if he doesn’t feel the same way as me?”

    I knew that fear. It held me back from telling my husband the true depths of my desires because I thought he didn’t have them. That I was some sort of freak. So I buried them down for as long as I could until they exploded out of me.

    Until I couldn’t deny them any longer.

    “This is what you do,” I told her, speaking seriously. “Feel him out. Find out if he truly wants your daughter. Watch him. Does he get hard around her? Does he stare at her? I missed those signals with my husband. I convinced myself I was seeing things. Or it was me he was getting hard for. Then, when you’re sure, you pounce. Because… I think he will desire your daughter. I feel it. Incest is something freeing.”

    “It is,” Natalie said. “I would love to make sure my daughter knows how to please her future husband. Suck his cock and swallow his cum. The different positions to make it great for them both. How to do anal.”

    “Such a loving mother,” I said then glanced over to see a naked June before me. She sucked on her thumb, her pigtails falling down around her shoulders. She looked so cute and innocent, younger than her eighteen years. “I have to go. My daughter needs me.”

    “Okay. Thanks for the advice.”

    “Uh-huh,” I said, my lust screaming through me as June advanced, nursing on that thumb. She hadn’t done that since she was five, and now…

    I hung up the phone, my pussy molten flames.

    “If you like to suck things,” I said, I cupped one of my small breasts. “I have perfectly good titties right here. How does that sound?”

    June nodded. Then she popped her thumb out of her mouth. She straddled my right leg, planting her furred muff on my thigh as she leaned over to latch onto my nipple. She opened her mouth wide and sucked on my nub.

    I groaned as she did that. It felt so right. Flashes of my dreams from last night danced through my mind, that lovely family orgy that had filled my sleeping thoughts. I savored this. I stroked June’s back as she sucked on my nipple.

    And ground that wet-furred cunt on my thigh.

    I groaned as my daughter worked her silky bush and dripping pussy up and down my leg. She smeared her cunt cream across my thigh. This wicked tingle shot through me. She nursed with such hunger on my nipple. Her tongue danced around my nub. She fluttered it against me.

    “Oh, June,” I groaned, stroking her back. I closed my eyes. It felt so wonderful. If she wasn’t making my pussy so wet and itching, I could just fall asleep like this. “Mmm, yes, yes, you like that?”

    She popped her mouth off and moaned, “I do, Mommy. I like your nipples. And… I liked it when you licked me earlier.”

    As she re-engulfed my nipple, sucking it into her mouth, I asked her, “Would you like me to eat you out again?”

    She ground her pussy harder against my thigh as she moaned about my nipple. Her eyes stared up at me, so bright and blue. They went with her angelic face. I shuddered, loving the heat she smeared on my thigh.

    “Mmm, but what about your mommy?” I arched my eyebrow at her. “Are you going to do anything for me? I’m getting all excited, too. My mommy pussy is getting all hot and juicy from you sucking on me.”

    June nibbled on my nipple with her lips. Then she lifted her mouth. “I could… I could lick you, too.” Her cheeks went scarlet. “I dreamed about it last night, I think. All of us making love. Me and Daddy and you and even Dusk. Daddy put his cock in my butt and I licked your pussy and Dusk’s. Sometimes there was daddy’s cum in them. Like what you did for me after Daddy came in me.”

    I smiled. “Mmm, eating that creampie was one of my dreams come true.” I giggled. “I had those same naughty dreams last night.”

    “Weird,” she said. Then she squirmed. “Um, could we… lick each other?”

    “Sixty-nine?”

    June nodded, her brown pigtails dancing. She rubbed her hot pussy on me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    June Michaels

    “Just sit on my face,” Mom said. She was stretched out on the couch, her body slender like mine. Her boobies were small. They were cute. I liked suckling on her nipple. “Then you lean over and lick my pussy. We’ll make each other cum.”

    “Okay, Mommy,” I said. I liked saying that. It was so naughty.

    I straddled Mom’s head, my knees sinking into the couch cushions on the other side of her. My left arm rubbed into the back of the couch as I leaned over her. She had her legs spread, her pussy shaved bald. It looked so girlish. Her slit tight and covered in her juices. This exciting, tart scent filled my nose. It was familiar for some reason.

    Like I had eaten her pussy before, but that was only a dream. This was reality.

    I felt my pubic hairs rustling against Mom’s lips. Then I settled my pussy on her mouth. Before I finished leaning over, her tongue swiped through my folds. She caressed over me. I gasped at the naughty touch. The pleasure rippled through me. I groaned, my heart racing. It felt so good. And she smelled so good.

    I pressed my face into her bare pussy. I kissed my mother’s cunt. I felt so naughty for thinking of it with the C-word, but we were doing naughty things. Sexy things. I shuddered as she licked and lapped at me, her tongue moving, stroking me.

    I copied her.

    “June!” she moaned into my pussy.

    “Mommy,” I squealed as she brushed my clit.

    I did that to her. I stroked my tongue through her folds to her clit. I bathed her naughty bud. She squirmed beneath me. I understood why; I couldn’t sit still. My body wanted to move, stirred up by her tongue swiping over my folds and sending such incestuous bliss shooting through my flesh.

    It was incredible to enjoy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy. I caressed her folds. I gathered up her tart juices. I wiggled atop her, my little titties rubbing into her stomach. Sparks burst from my nipples. The bliss swept through my body.

    It felt so good. Everything I did was amazing. I licked at her and lapped at her and savored the taste of her. My tongue caressed through her folds. I gathered up all that yummy pussy cream. The juices coated my chin and cheeks.

    “Oh, June, yes,” Mom groaned then she thrust her tongue into my pussy’s depths.

    Without my cherry, she could reach into me. She swirled around. It felt so good, I had to do it. I had to just thrust my tongue into her pussy and swirl around inside of her. This wild heat swept through me as I did just that. I plunged my tongue into her pussy. I twirled around inside of her. I savored how good she tasted.

    So yummy. Just an amazing twat to feast upon. I fluttered my tongue around in her twat, licking and lapping and scooping out all the delicious, tart juices. It was so much fun to feast on her. I felt so good.

    I burst into giggles.

    “What?” she asked, her hands sliding across my rump. She gave my tush a quick squeeze.

    “You just taste so good, Mommy,” she cooed. “Mmm, just a yummy pussy. I’m having so much fun licking you.”

    I fluttered my tongue around inside of her. The pleasure flowed from my twat while I devoured her hot and yummy juices. I wiggled my hips back and forth, the delight rippling through my body. It was so great.

    I felt so great doing this.

    She fluttered back to my clit. She sucked on it. Nibbled. I groaned and squirmed on her, a rush of incestuous delight sweeping through me. I squeezed my eyes shut as she nursed on my bud. It felt so good.

    “Mommy!”I squealed and then latched onto her clit.

    She moaned around mine. We sucked and nursed on each other’s clit. It was so naughty. I felt so wicked as I squirmed atop her. I breathed in her tart bliss as my pleasure grew real fast now. My mommy made me feel so awesome.

    I was so glad I understood today that incest was amazing. That Mom helped me out with the guilt I was feeling at wanting to make love to Daddy. This was such an amazing day. My excitement grew and grew.

    Mom squeezed my tush. She pulled me down hard against her mouth, moaning about my clit. My bud burst with sparks. I came closer and closer to cumming. I swirled my tongue around hers and then sucked on it.

    The couch groaned. We were both shuddering. Both coming closer and closer to having big orgasms. I could feel it. Mom and I would just shower each other in pussy cream. I wanted that so much.

    I flicked her clit. Nibbled on it with my lips.

    She did the same to mine. We both groaned. Shuddered. My pussy grew tighter. Hotter. I couldn’t take much more. Mom slid her tongue around my clit, caressing that amazing bud. Sparks exploded from it.

    “Mommy!”

    My pussy burst with pleasure. Juices gushed out of me. I felt them flooding out. Mom moaned. Her tongue lapped at my cunt while I sucked hard on her clit. Again. Her fingers bit into my ass. She shuddered beneath me.

    Hot, tart juices squirted from her bald pussy.

    I gasped as we made each other cum. The pleasure surged through my body. My pussy cream bathed my mother’s face. I shuddered through the bliss. Stars exploded across my vision. I whimpered. Moaned.

    “June!” she gasped.

    “Yes, yes, Mommy!” I moaned, hovering at the pinnacle of bliss. “Oh, Mommy, this is so incredible. I love you so much.”

    “I love you, too,” she panted.

    I licked at her pussy as I came down from my high. It was such a rush. I loved incest so much. With my daddy and my mommy. I would even love it with Dusk. She might be a bitch, but if we licked each other’s pussies, we wouldn’t have to fight all the time.

    It would be wonderful.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

    I’d had such an amazing orgasm. I felt so sleepy. I leaned my head back on the couch, pulling away from her furred cunt. Her juices coated my face, those fresh and delicious juices. I shuddered, my entire body brimming with passion.

    June turned around and then cuddled against me. She latched her pussy-stained mouth onto my nipple again. She lightly sucked on it, using it like a pacifier. I groaned, my cunt clenching from the naughty tingles.

    I closed my eyes and drifted off into a nap, holding my baby girl in my arms. Incest was so amazing. What a wonderful Sunday.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Natalie Meyers

    My pussy clenched as I hung up on Kimmie. Was she going to have lesbian sex with her daughter? The way she purred there at the end. I swallowed. I had two children. I had never done anything with a woman—never even thought about it—but maybe Samantha needed a woman’s touch in her sexual education, too.

    Just to make sure she knew what she was doing. After her father started the process, of course.

    And while Mitch was instructing Samantha, I could find Kevin and continue his education. A hot shiver ran through me as I headed through the house. I heard the sounds of laughing and gunshots coming from the living room. I peered into see my husband and Samantha playing video games.

    They did that ever since she was a little girl. My husband had grown up playing them on that old Nintendo. He never really stopped. Samantha always loved sitting on his lap as a little girl and playing the controllers while he whispered in commands.

    Now she sat so close to him. Far closer than normal. They were staring at the screen, grinning, laughing. He glanced down at her and she grinned back. She had a heart-shaped face, eighteen and gorgeous. Her black hair fell in a braid down her back, her eyes brown like mine. Kevin was a tall guy. Strong. His blue eyes flashed to me. He nodded.

    There was an intimacy about them. Something I had never seen before. It was like the same shift that happened with me this day had also happened to my husband. I smiled, this wicked heat surging through my cunt.

    Incest was amazing. It should be accepted.

    “Can we have a quick chat, Mitch?” I asked, rubbing my hands together. My pussy was on fire.”

    “Okay, let me just—” He scowled and Samantha burst into laughter.

    “Got you, Daddy!” she said.

    Daddy? She hadn’t called him that since she was ten. It sounded so sensual, too. She was growing up. She wore a tight tank top and no bra. I could see the outline of her small breasts, nipples hard. My husband stood up, his cock tenting the front of his jeans.

    “What’s up, honey?” he asked, heading over to me.

    I leaned in close to him and said in a hushed voice, “I think you should teach Samantha how to make love.”

    He stared at me. Something cautious entered his expression. “Really?”

    “I mean, you taught me a lot after we got married. How to please you. Imagine if our daughter already knows that stuff for her future husband.” I smiled. “How to deep-throat a cock or take one up the ass. Cowgirl and reverse cowgirl and to always swallow her husband seed unless he wants to cum on her face.” I grabbed my husband’s cock. “You mastered me. She needs to be prepared, don’t you think?”

    He glanced over at her.

    “I know you’ll make her feel incredible.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    “Oh, my god, Daddy, hurry!” gasped Dusk as she bounced beside me in my truck. “I need it. I need your cock in me. You have to dump your cum in my cunt! Please, please!”

    “This is your own fault for making yourself always horny for me,” I told her, amusement in my voice. We had shopped for three hours, going to three separate stores. She kept it together, if barely. She was so horny for me. She trembled as we walked through the store, pretending to be the perfect daughter while she kept whispering to me.

    “Just bend me over in the corner and fuck me, Daddy. No one will see us.”

    “Let’s slip into the bathroom and you can fuck my brains out, Daddy.”

    “Just let me suck your cock hard and then you can fuck my butt for the first time.”

    I’d already done that, but she just didn’t remember it.

    Now that we were home, she was frantic. As I pulled the truck into the garage, she battled to unbuckle her seatbelt and fling herself out of the car. She had this whimpering look of need on her face.

    Then she threw herself out of the cab and almost fell into a workbench. She caught herself against it, whimpering and moaning. Then she attacked the laces of her dress. She worked on them as I grabbed my laptop and the mind-control device. I had a lot of work to do tonight, but she needed to be fucked. I’d have to remove the always wet and horny part.

    She couldn’t function this way.

    “Hurry, hurry!” she moaned and then ripped off her dress. She had a bra on, her breasts bouncing in it. Her thighs were a mess of my cum that had leaked down her thighs from her pussy. She undid her brassier, freeing her round tits. She threw open the door and darted into the house. “Fuck me, Daddy!”

    I followed after her. I caught the closing garage door with my hip and pushed through it. I passed through the kitchen to the living room where Dusk stood before the couch. My wife and June were cuddled naked on it, both looking happy and appeared to be napping together.

    “I’m Daddy’s slut now!” Dusk declared. “And he needs to fuck me right now.”

    “Just hold on,” I said, shaking my head.

    “Slut?” Kimmie asked. My redheaded wife sat up. Her body and June’s looked so much alike. They were both petite with small breasts. Nubile and cute.

    June popped her thumb into her mouth and sucked on it. I blinked at that even as my dick throbbed with hard excitement. It was so cute to watch her do that. And so naughty because I knew what those lips could do to my cock. I envied her thumb.

    “I’m daddy’s cum-dumpster slut-daughter now,” Dusk said. “See.”

    “Oh, I can see all that yummy jizz leaking out of you,” Kimmie purred. “I thought you two were shopping.”

    “We were,” I said, plugging the mind-control device into the wall outlet. It had been charging in my truck, but I wanted to make sure we had no interruptions. I opened it and started typing. First, I restricted the device to only affect the house before I typed: G554ED;wet and horny for 840F21 returned to normal levels of arousal.

    I hit that.

    Dusk let out a sigh of relief. “Oh, my god, Daddy, did you just mind-control me not to be a horny slut for you.”

    “You’re still my slut,” I said, “you just won’t be driven insane by being wet and horny for me.”

    “Mind-control?” my wife asked, sounding confused.

    72B2AE,40A0D4; acceptance protocol

    “This is a mind-control device,” I said, staring at June and my wife Kimmie. “It controls people. It’s why you all think incest is acceptable.”

    “Oh,” Kimmie said, blinking. “Well, that’s nice. I was tired of feeling guilty about wanting you to fuck our daughters. It’s so much better when we just make love to them.”

    “Yes!” Dusk moaned. “Mmm, Daddy came all over my face because I’m his slut. I mind-controlled myself to be his whore. Isn’t that hot?”

    “It is,” my wife said, smiling at our eldest daughter.

    June just kept sucking on her thumb.

    40A0D4,G554ED,72B2AE; reverse amnesia protocol

    “And, there, everyone should remember last night,” I said, growing more and more used to the machine. I had been too cautious. I didn’t need to wipe memories. I should have just used the acceptance protocol, but I was afraid of them getting out of the range. Finding my wife and youngest daughter naked without the machine active proved just how powerful it was.

    June shuddered. She popped her thumb from my mouth. “Daddy, you popped my cherry twice. Both times were amazing. I love you, Daddy.”

    “Love you, Junebug,” I said.

    40A0D4,G554ED,72B2AE; will only use the mind-control device with 840F21 permission

    “Now,” I said. “I have the parts to build more. I want to put them in other places. Thoughts?”

    “Oh, wow,” Kimmie moaned. “You’re why Natalie Meyers fucked her son at church and why she’s going to get her husband to fuck their daughter. That’s so hot.” My wife’s grin grew so wicked and wanton. “Oh, I have ideas. Yes, I do.”

    To be continued…


  • Celestial Nirvana: The Series

    Font size : +


    An enlightened young man uses philosophy and psychology to unlock the souls of those around him.

    Chapter 1

    The young woman plunged her fingers in between the juicy swollen lips of her slit for the umpteenth time, biting down on her pillow to muffle her moans of pleasure. She was lying in bed, the sun approaching the eastern horizon as the minutes ticked by on her alarm clock. The hour was early, earlier than the time her parents woke up, but this was how she liked it. The girl liked to pleasure herself each morning, again after she got home, and a final time before falling asleep. You could say that this was the breakfast rub-out, also known as the most important rub-out of the day.

    With each ticklish prod of her fingers, the adolescent girl could feel waves of vibrating warmth shivering along her insides, making her legs squirm as if she were having her reflexes tested during a physical. Her soft voice cooed in her arousal as the predawn light shined in through her window and illuminated the juices on her hand. Her pussy was so warm and soft, she could keep her fingers in it all day and never grow tired of her own touch and the feeling of her wetness.

    But contrary to her sexual appetite and her almost obsessive need to pleasure herself each day, there was no specific image in her mind. She was not thinking of anyone, dreaming of some fantasy, or even remembering any erotic events in her life. Quite simply, she didn’t really have anyone that aroused her, she was too shy and unsure of herself to even imagine a fantasy, and the fact that she had gone this long without having her first kiss or losing her virginity explained why she didn’t have a cache of sensual memories to draw on for inspiration. Anyone who knew her outside of this bedroom wouldn’t even recognize the writhing scarlet-haired beauty, knuckle deep with her index and middle finger between her legs, mouth open and gasping for air like a dog in the shade, face blushing from sexual excitement, and free hand tracing her naked body.

    Regardless of these hindrances, she was mostly content and didn’t really need anything more. She already had her large c-cup breasts, jiggling and bouncing with each movement of her slender body with her nipples erect and at their most sensitive in the cool early morning; she had her virgin slit, softer than the interior of the ripest fruit and dripping with nectar so delicious that she would gluttonously lick her fingers clean after each orgasm; and she had the self-knowledge of how reach that threshold. Struggling to suppress her moan with her face buried in her pillow, the young woman worked her fingers between her legs as euphoria consumed her and waves of vibrating heat coursed through her young tight body. Trembling from head to toe, she licked her fingers clean as her parent’s alarm began ringing down the hall. It was time to get up and start the new day.

    ——————————————————

    In his very Spartan bedroom, a young man sitting on the floor opened his eyes. The bedroom couldn’t really be called that, as there wasn’t a bed. The only pieces of furniture were a bureau full of clothes, a chair and desk for homework, and a shelf with a stereo and wide collection of CDs. With the sun rising and lighting his room, the teenager stood up and stretched, letting his muscles release the strain from the night of meditation. It was the start of a new day, one of the last.

    ——————————————————

    “Liam Harper?”

    “Here.”

    “Sydney Hess?”

    “Here.”

    “Lisa Jacobs?”

    “Present.”

    “Victoria Ellie?”

    “Here.”

    “Jack Owen?”

    “He doesn’t come to this school anymore.” A student answered out of sync, prompting the substitute teacher to raise his glasses and look out over the US History classroom and count the juniors.

    “Really?” the old man grumbled.

    “Yeah, he was transferred to another school back in seventh grade, I don’t know why he’s still on the attendance list.”

    “Very well then.”

    “Actually, I’m here,” a voice announced, prompting everyone to turn around and look at the young man standing in the door.

    Built with a tall lean build, Jack had messy blond hair, a pale-tan complexion, bright grey eyes, and a permanent small smile like that of someone walking out of school on a Friday afternoon. His smile was also mixed with strong confidence, as if he could get into a heated debate with someone and crush any argument without even having to hesitate and think, or be challenged to a fistfight and dodge every attack as if his opponent were moving in slow motion. It had been years since anyone had seen him, and he was exactly as everyone remembered.

    Staring at him most intently was the girl who had last been called for attendance. Victoria Ellie was a beauty by anyone’s standards with sun-kissed skin, eyes like sapphires, and long scarlet hair that was tied into a ponytail that went almost all the way to her waist with two long locks framing her angelic face. As well as beautiful, she had a figure that would drive any man insane: C-cup breasts, a narrow waist with a flat stomach, and an ass taut enough to bounce a quarter across a room at the end of her hourglass figure. Her outfit consisted of a pair of tight jeans, a slim-fitting red sweater, and a pair of boots.

    She was a very kind and sweet girl, not being afraid to voice her opinions and reach out to others. But regardless of her energetic personality, physical beauty, and recently indulged sexual appetite, she was normally timid and quiet with guys, always being too nervous to go out on dates. She was terrified of being judged and rejected and remained quiet around boys, telling herself that she would date when she was ready. Sometimes though, she wondered if the reason why she was so nervous around guys but was always so horny was because she was actually a lesbian and had just not realized it.

    However, there was one boy that she had always adored and who managed to bring out her talkative and confident side when no other guy could, and he was the student she thought she would never see again. The reason for her infatuation was simple; Jack was the friendliest guy in school and was never sad or upset. No matter what happened, he would shake it off, look on the bright side, and keep smiling, and everything he said was enlightening. But it was more than just an overjoyed attitude, an attempt to win the approval of others, or even an overly zealous religious belief. It was like he truly had a reason to be happy, like he had just heard good news and nothing could ruin his mood. He was also brilliant with an optimistic personal philosophy and approach to life, like the Dalai Lama but much more joyful. In fact, the reason why he hadn’t been seen in years was because he had been attending a school for the gifted, having possessed a natural talent for everything he tried.

    The teacher put down the attendance clipboard next to the small calendar on the desk, which read the 1st of December, 2012. “All right, take a seat at any of the open desks and we’ll begin today’s lesson.”

    Jack began maneuvering through the cramped classroom as cheerful as ever, bending back and forth as he moved between the cramped desks and the bored students. With their proximity growing each second, Victoria began to shiver with nervousness. Would he sit near her, would they be able to talk? It had been years since they spoken, and they were more acquaintances than friends. Was he the same as before? Was he here to stay? Should she try to make a move during or after class? Would he date her? It was questions like this, a vast torrent of confusion and excitement swirling in her mind, that distracted her so much that she didn’t even notice Jack coming up to her.

    “Victoria Ellie, it is nice to see you again. May I sit here?” he asked, motioning to the empty desk next to her. At the sound of her name, Victoria nearly jumped out of her chair.

    “Oh, of course! Uh, go ahead! And it’s really great to see you too; I missed you! I mean—” she yelped, blushing in embarrassment.

    “Thank you very much.”

    ——————————————————

    The class went on as it normally would, with the substitute teacher continuing on the lecture from where the normal teacher had left off, occasionally asking questions of the students. Always the first to raise his hand was Jack, though this was no surprise, as he had always been—not so much “eager” or “excited”—but happy to answer them. Throughout the class, Victoria watched him with interest and adoration, comparing him to how she remembered and failing to see even the slightest change.

    ——————————————————

    “Jack, would you like me to show you around the school? I’m not sure if you’ve been told where your classes are, but I would be happy to help you,” Victoria offered, running up to Jack as he walked down the hall from the first period of the day.

    Walking past rows of maroon lockers with scores of students shuffling past them like salmon at spawning season, the two adolescents had to speak with slightly-raced voices to be heard. Victoria didn’t know why she had made that offer, normally she would be too hesitant to talk to Jack, but after seeing him again after so many years, she felt like her chances were slim and she had to make the most of them.

    “Oh, no thank you. I know where to go.”

    Victoria winced from the rejection, but felt the need to take the initiative revitalize her.

    “Well do you mind if I walk with you? It’s been ages since we last talked.” She knew that she risked coming off as desperate but was willing to take the risk.

    “I would enjoy that very much. Though unfortunately, I don’t know much about you, would you care to enlighten me as to what lies in the past of the pretty red-headed girl beside me?”
    A loud thump echoed through the hall, triggering the scared mutterings and calls of fellow students. Jack looked back to see the unconscious Victoria, laying on the floor after fainting from the compliment with a smile on her blushing face.
    “Hmm, something tells me that you are an interesting girl,” Jack chuckled.

    ——————————————————

    The small cot was cold and not very soft, but it was more comfy than the floor she had passed out on. Victoria looked around the dark room, recognizing the nearby sink and cabinets as those of the school nurse, with the posters about colds and human body being the largest clue. Hearing the sound of humming, Victoria raised her head and looked to the corner, where Jack was sitting with his eyes closed and his usual smile.

    “Ah, I’m glad you’re awake,” the young man said, opening his eyes as she stirred.

    “How long have I been asleep?”

    “About twenty minutes, the nurse was certainly worried when I came into her office with you in my arms.”

    “You… carried me?” she asked with a blush.

    “I’m sorry, I hope you don’t mind. I had no thoughts other than getting you here if that’s what you’re worried about.”

    “Oh, no! I’m just grateful, that was a really sweet thing to do. Wait, twenty minutes? Aren’t you late for class?”

    “Oh, I have a study hall right now. But even if it was something else, to me, making sure you’re safe is more important than any class.”

    Victoria was unsure of what to say next, after all, Jack was even kinder than she remembered, but was he being so nice because maybe he liked her? “That tune you were humming, what was it?”

    “Pachelbel’s Canon in D-Major, a melody of the ages. I believe music is probably the greatest achievement of mankind, as it is the almost divine manipulation of sound waves and atomic vibrations into a lullaby for the senses, even to animals.” Victoria smiled, having finally gotten something out of him. “Now please, I would like to continue our conversation in the hall. Tell me about yourself, please. I’d like to know more about you.”

    Victoria’s smile widened into an ecstatic grin; she never believed she would get this far, but it was as if her dreams were coming true before her eyes. The nurse was in the next room in her office, but if they talked quietly, she wouldn’t hear them.

    “Why are you interested in me?” she asked, trying to gauge his perception of her.

    “Because I find you interesting. Besides, I love to learn as much as I can about other people, as they are probably the greatest sources of the most intriguing information. Through your words, I can peer into your soul and try to understand what makes you who you are.”

    Victoria’s chest warmed at his words. That philosophical tendency of his, it hadn’t changed a bit. “Well, I’m sixteen, I grew up here in Maine, my parents are divorced, I’m pretty shy, I love to draw in my free time, and I’m hoping to do a lot of traveling after college. What about you?”

    “Like you, I was born and raised in this state, my parents are together, and I love everything. For hobbies, I guess you could say that just admiring the world and taking in knowledge is my main form of entertainment. I’m not quite sure what I want to do after I graduate.”

    “How can you love everything?” Victoria asked, turning around on the cot so that she was lying on her stomach with her chin resting on her hands.

    “Half of reality is what happens, the other half is how you perceive it. Depending on how you look at something, you can be lucky enough to see the true beauty in it, or at least look past the bad aspects.”

    “Well do you love me?”

    “Yes, in a manner of speaking. I am grateful to be able to talk to you like this, I am glad that I get to look into your past and see who you truly are, I admire your beauty, and I want to get to know you.”

    At the first word of his reply, Victoria began to tremble. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined it would be like this, was this really happening? Did she truly have a chance with him?

    “Jack, do you feel about me differently than you feel about others?”

    “Only in that I know more about you now than I do most of the students here.”

    Victoria smiled. ‘That’s a good start.’

    ——————————————————

    Throughout the day, Victoria carried a smile that stretched from ear to ear as she walked down the halls. She had already been barraged with questions from her friends about why she had fainted and if she was sick, but she would always answer with a cheerful denial of any problems. Why wouldn’t she be happy? She had her foot in the door, an edge on any other women with their eyes on Jack. Jack himself was always seen on his own, never walking with friends or talking to anyone. This was not unusual being it his first day back to school, but whether he was alone or not, he was always smiling and humming, as if he knew something good that everyone else was unaware of.

    ——————————————————

    “Gentlemen, please, there is no need for violence,” Jack said, facing a towering Senior who had his fingers clamped around the collar of a terrified Sophomore who was being held off his feet against a row of lockers. People walked by without a second glance, not wanting to get involved and ignorant as to how they were fueling the Senior’s sadistic attitude. As mentioned, the man towered over Jack and was heavily built, fitting his star position on the school football team.

    “This doesn’t concern you fag, piss off,” the high school gorilla threatened.

    “There is no reason for violence, no reason to harm others, so why do you do it? Has this boy done something to trigger your anger, or are you using him as a way to release the strain from the troubles in your life? Tyler Deck, what is your reason to inflict pain?”

    “It’s none of your fucking business!” Tyler growled, dropping his victim and turning to the fearless challenger.

    “You’re harming and intimidating this young man here, is it his business? There is no need to make someone the victim of the problems in your life, so what is the purpose of these harmful acts?”

    Tyler bit his lip, trying to come up with a response. In truth, he had never asked himself why he did the things he did, but now this stranger before him, this smiling punk, was standing up to him in a way he had never before seen. Even more, Jack was saying everything with a cheerful disposition, but there was a certain force to it, like he wasn’t going to allow Tyler to weasel his way out of explaining himself. There was nothing personal in this, it was like he was a mirror showing Tyler his true self and turning him on himself. Now, people were starting to stop and watch.

    “Because I can.”

    “Oh, now that’s not really an answer. We are all capable of an almost unlimited number of things, but we don’t go through with them. Everyone here is capable of violence just as you are, but what matters is the reason. What is your reason?” Tyler clenched his hands into fists and looked down at Jack almost fearfully. “Do you get enjoyment out of harming others? Does it help you deal with issues in your own life?”

    “Yeah, it does,” Tyler barked out of spite.

    “Then punch me. Punch me as hard and as many times as you want,” Jack said without any worry in his voice.

    All of the spectators gasped and began muttering amongst themselves and all the blood drained from Tyler’s face. “Wait… what?”

    “If you need someone to act as your punching bag so that you can resolve your issues, then I would be happy to play that role. Feel free to break my nose, it will heal. Knock out some teeth if it will help you, I have plenty. Snap some bones if you want, the hospital isn’t a long drive from here. If it means helping someone deal with their problems and heal from traumas in their lives, then any pain that I must endure is an easy price.”

    “Jack, what are you doing?!” Victoria exclaimed, having arrived and now forcing her way through the crowd of spectators.

    “Ah Victoria. I must ask that you please stand back and no one interfere. Tyler Deck, do whatever you need to.”

    Trembling very uncharacteristically, Tyler threw a punch, striking Jack on the left side of his face and knocking him to the ground. But regardless of how it had looked to everyone watching, the punch had barely been a fraction of its true potential.

    “Jack!” Victoria cried out, rushing over to him.

    “Thank you, Victoria, I greatly appreciate your care. But please, stay back,” Jack said before standing up.

    “Didn’t that hurt?” Tyler asked, surprised that Jack was able to maintain his smile, even with his cheek already turning dark from the forming bruise.

    “Yes, it did. The key is not minding that it hurt. Now, did that help? Did throwing that punch make you feel better?”

    “No…”

    “Really? If it didn’t work, you can punch me again,” said Jack without any pity, sarcasm, condescension, or contempt. When Tyler didn’t respond, Jack took a deep breath. “The reason you said “because I can” held a meaning that you didn’t understand. You said it because it meant that you had power over others, that you had freedom. You hurt others because it means it is something you have control over. However, when I offered to serve as your punching bag, there was nothing for you to get out of it. There was nothing for you to take, nothing to seize, nothing for you claim as an expression of control. In truth, you hated punching me, because you finally felt the guilt of inflicting harm on another person. There was no reward for you, only a pure look at what you’ve been doing all this time.

    I won’t ask you what it was that made your need for control so great, but I will ask that you reflect on this and take a good look at yourself. The reason for your need for violence goes deeper than what I explained. In order to end this meaningless cycle, you must look deep inside and discover the Self.”

    “The Self?”

    “The point from which all personality, actions, and thoughts originate. It is the true form of you, no less and no more than itself. It is the answer to all questions within you, all your confusions, and all your irrationalities. Through discovering the Self, you can understand who you are, what shapes the person known as Tyler Deck, and why he does the things that he does. You must do this so that you will come to terms with why you act violent towards the people around you.

    There is no reason to cause harm to others. If someone says something mean, the only harm comes from you giving their words value. If someone takes something from you, your pain comes from the needless obsession with that object. If someone hurts you, it will mean nothing as long as you are wise enough to accept the damage you receive, know that your body will heal, and ignore the delusion that it has any affect on your mind.

    Thank you very much for allowing me to be of help.”

    Jack gave a grateful nod of his head and walked away.

    ——————————————————

    “I certainly didn’t expect to arrive at the school nurse’ office twice on my first day back, both times with you,” Jack chuckled.

    Sitting next to him on the cot, Victoria smiled and pressed an ice pack against his cheek, making him twitch. “Well you took care of me after I fainted, the least I can do is take care of you after being a hero.”

    “Thank you, but I wasn’t a hero. I was just trying to help remove some violence.”

    “Well you were a hero by our standards. I swear, you’re just as I remember you; the nicest guy in the world. You’d do anything to make others happy but without expecting anything in return. I’m surprised you haven’t already donated all of your organs.”

    “It’s a shame we didn’t know each other better back then, you were always so quiet and yet hiding such a sweet soul.”

    Victoria’s smile shrank, but only due to the shyness added. Was this meeting fate? “Actually, I’m not normally this nice. I’m not a bad person I mean, I just don’t really talk to guys. My friends all know me as being really nice and energetic, but I just get really nervous and quiet around boys.”

    “And yet you’re this kind to me? I’m honored.”

    Victoria looked around for the nurse, but she had left her office next door a few minutes ago and hadn’t returned. They were alone.

    “Well, there’s a reason for that… Jack, what do you think of me? I mean… would you be attracted to me?”

    Instead of answering, Jack gave a small laugh. It wasn’t a mocking laugh or a laugh of condescension, but merely a chuckle as if remarking on the amusement of a specific coincidence. “Before I answer that question, I think you should answer it.”

    Victoria nearly jumped at the response, having never expected him to be blunt in this way. “What do you mean?”

    “You’ve asked me for my opinion of you a few times today, all of which while blushing. Plus, even though we didn’t know each other back before I left, you’ve been taking every opportunity to follow me and talk to me. I hope you’ll pardon me for being so blunt and presumptuous, but I think you’re attracted to me. If I’m wrong, then I’m sincerely sorry if I’ve made you uncomfortable.”

    “No, you’re wrong!” Victoria exclaimed.

    As soon as the words were spoken, she bit her lip. Why did she say that? Shouldn’t this have been the moment she confessed her feelings? Wasn’t this the perfect moment to come out and say it? And yet… she was terrified.

    “Very well, I apologize.”

    Victoria smiled as she felt her feelings grow stronger. “Tell me, Jack, how did you know what to say to Tyler? He’s always been an asshole, but it’s like you broke him?”

    “Humans are not difficult to understand, you need only find the key to their reasoning to shape who they are. Say the right words and you can completely reshape someone’s personality and thought process. Events create people and identities, so if you can turn your words into an event, you can create a whole new identity for someone. The easiest way to do that is to reveal their true selves, for that is the most effective way to make someone change.”

    “What do you mean?”

    “People act the way they do because they don’t understand why they do it. It is human nature for people to expand beyond their horizons, therefore, whenever you give them a limitation, they are compelled to go beyond it. Children wish to see the world outside their home, adolescents wish to see the minds outside their own, adults wish to see what lies ahead of them in all aspects, and the elderly wish to see meaning in their lives and in their children. People do this in the search of the truth, the truth to everything, and they are always searching for it. However, the truth is not set in stone, it varies from person to person based on their perception. Therefore, since the truth can take any form, it cannot technically exist since it does not have a definition.

    Regardless, people search for the truth into infinity and are by nature compelled to go beyond their limitations. If you tell someone that the earth is flat, they want to see what lies at the end of it and go off the edge. If you tell someone that the earth is round, then they want to see what lies on other planets. If you tell someone that they are living in a virtual world, they want to see the true reality. If you tell someone that they are figment of someone else’ imagination, they want to prove they are real and raise themselves to the level of their creator.

    If you summarize someone, you confine them to one perception and path, essentially forming limitations for them. From that point on, they cannot live as themselves without wanting to go beyond what you described them as. If you tell an alcoholic exactly why he drinks, and you say it with such accuracy that he realizes you are completely right, then he feels trapped by his alcoholism and wants to break free of it. Alcohol had originally been his whole world, but now you’ve shown him that there are more worlds and he’ll instinctively want to explore them.

    If you can guide someone to find the Self, then they achieve full understanding of who you are and you feel compelled to change. You feel compelled to break free of the restrictions of your definition. If I were to strike one of your nerves and tell you to look for your Self, your entire view of reality would change and so too would your identity. I wouldn’t have to be the one to define you, you would do it yourself after I initiated it.”

    Victoria gained a coy grin. “Ok, try me.”

    “Very well, but don’t get angry with what I ask.”

    Reaching out, Jack grasped her hand and smelled it, puzzling Victoria. “Tell me, how often do you pleasure yourself?”

    In that one moment, Victoria’s face became deathly white and she almost screamed in shock. Not only was it the most personal an inappropriate question she had been asked in her life, but even without saying anything… he was right! He had brought up the one thing that she worked to hide more than anything else!

    “Wh-what are you talking about?” she stammered, pulling her hand from him.

    “That smell, that sweet tea-leaf aroma that is sunk into your flesh. It’s the smell of a girl who pays a lot of attention between her legs, both maintaining it and enjoying it. I caught it when you pressed the ice pack against my face and the pheromones within that scent have been driving my hormones crazy. I picked up the scent of saliva as well, meaning you probably use your mouth to clean your hand afterwards. I also smelled plenty of soap, so that means you wash your hands thoroughly after. I only mention that to commend you for that habit. However, like a said, the scent has sunk into your skin.

    Now, here is where you start spinning. You have nearly an obsessive hobby of self-pleasure, but you’re timid around guys and don’t go on dates, so I’m certain that you aren’t a sex-addict. But that leaves the question of what lies in your mind while it is taking place. What arouses you? If you are so shy around the opposite sex and so introverted when it comes to guys, then is it possible that you are in fact a lesbian? I don’t think so, because regardless of wait you say, I’m pretty sure you are attracted to me.

    You are biologically attracted to men, but your fear of them and your reason for your need to pleasure yourself so frequently are obviously a mental factor. Are you afraid of sex? No, that contradicts your hobby. Are you afraid of intimacy? Well, I think it’s a little more complicated than that. Your body is telling you that it is a man who should be satisfying you, but instead of going on dates, you are quite literally taking matters into your own hands, as if trying to suppress your heterosexuality. You are trying to take care of the matter yourself…

    You seek independence, sexual independence, but I believe you seek independence in general. You want to be completely dependent on yourself because you don’t believe others can give you what you want. It’s why you are so energetic with your friends, but you are so hesitant to put yourself into someone else’ hands for a relationship. You have trust issues, not just towards men, but towards everyone. I think that is the secret you have to find: why do you alienate yourself from the idea of a romantic relationship? If you can find your Self, then you will find your answer and you will understand yourself.

    Thank you for helping me and I hope that what I have said will in turn help you. If you would please excuse me, I’m late for my next class.”

    After giving a nod of gratitude, he got up and walked out, leaving Victoria sitting on the cot with her mind spinning.

    ——————————————————

    Snow fell from the thick grey clouds, moving as slowly as their shed frozen specks drifting from their folds. Jack was walking home from his first day back, having decided to forgo taking the bus and to instead enjoy the snowfall. By the school was a gas station, serving as a popular hang out and rest stop for students after school or even during. It was surrounded by picnic tables even had an ice cream window, but in this weather, no one would normally be out. Normally. Humming Beethoven’s third symphony, Jack’s attention was drawn by a woman’s voice from beside the gas station.

    “I haven’t seen you around here. Are you new?” he heard, prompting him to turn to the young woman standing to the side of the gas station, using the building as shelter for the wind. She was shorter than Jack with blond-auburn hair, a pair of fake-tattered jeans with leather boots that almost went up to her knees, a designer-brand tan coat, and a joint between her fingers.

    “You could say that. I used to attend this school district before being transferred elsewhere. This is my first day back since leaving. I’m Jack Owen, what is your name?” he asked as he approached.

    “Kelly, Kelly Ross. Well now, there is nothing better than a little fresh meat, they are the most grateful for the blowjobs. How about it newbie? At a “welcome back” discount, I’ll suck you off and empty you of cum.”

    “I take it this is a hobby of yours?” he asked as he watched her take a deep inhale from the marijuana cigarette between her fingers.

    “You could say that. I think of it as more of a profession. Come on newbie, do you want it or not? If you don’t want my mouth, I got plenty of other holes to get you off with.”

    “If you don’t mind me asking, did you start doing this before or after you began using drugs? The lining around your eyes, your thinning cheeks, your dulling hair, discolored fingernails, and chafed nose tell me that pot isn’t everything you do.”

    “What’s it to you, faggot?!”

    “I’m just curious. Did you begin your job as a prostitute before or after you got into drugs?” he asked as politely as possible.

    “Get the fuck out of here!” Kelly yelled, angry at the intrusive question.

    Reaching into his pocket, Jack drew his wallet and extracted a $20. “Will this convince you to keep talking to me?”

    Kelly’s eyes shifted from Jack to the money several times, before she eventually reached out and snatched the bill. Grabbing him by the collar, she pulled him behind the gas station, where they hid from the wind in the small pocket created by the tiny wooden shack around the building’s water heater. She then got down on her knees and began unfastening Jack’s belt.

    “Excuse me, I said I only wanted to talk to you. You do not have to perform oral sex if you don’t want to.”

    “Consider this the obligation of a slut.”

    She unzipped his pants, moved his boxers out of the way, and wrapped her fingers around his manhood. Even though Kelly’s hands were fairly cold, Jack showed no reaction to her touch and his manhood refused to show any weakness.

    “Tch, no wonder you’re so confident; you haven’t shrank at all in this cold.”

    Lowering her head, she pressed her lips against the head of his cock and took it into her mouth. Jack stirred with his smile twitching from the physical sensation as her head began moving back and forth with a wet squishing sound echoing from her mouth.

    “So, like I asked before, did you start doing this before or after you began using drugs?”

    “Before,” she grunted, taking his cock out of her mouth and smearing it across her face.

    “So you don’t sell your body to support your drug use, or at least you didn’t originally. That means that both actions have a common source,” Jack began as Kelly stroked his cock while sucking on his balls. Even while out in the cold with a layer of varnish-like saliva coating the shaft and head, Jack remained rock-hard and at full length.

    “You sure talk a lot for a guy getting sucked off,” Kelly remarked, spitting onto the tip of his dick and stroking it.

    “Well this is my first time, I can’t say I know the proper protocol. However, I did say I wanted to talk to you.”

    Kelly stopped and looked up at him. ‘This is weird, no one acts this way on their first time. Is he lying? No… he’s been too upfront and blunt to seem like the kind of guy who would lie about something like this. I’ve never seen him before, so I doubt he has a crush on me. There is something about him, something off… In these temperatures, he should barely be able to keep it up. I would normally ridicule him for being unable to stay stiff and coerce him into giving me more money. But instead, he’s staying at full strength and is completely calm. It’s like he doesn’t even feel the cold or me, but it’s more than that; it’s like he hasn’t even acknowledged what I’m doing. It’s like this means absolutely nothing to him. Who the hell is this guy?’

    She resumed, this time with more enthusiasm and energy. Her head was bobbing back and forth like a woodpecker’s, with a gurgling gum-chewing noise being given off along with bubbles of foaming saliva from the corners of her mouth. She repeatedly took his cock out of her mouth and smeared it across her face and neck almost lovingly, ruining her makeup before spitting on it, giving it a quick stroke, and then continuing to deep-throat it. Her mouth was as soft as it was wet and she was using every spot to pleasure Jack, as well as all of her skills.

    “Your clothes are all high quality, meaning that your family is well off, though they aren’t so overdone so as to seem that your parents are buying your love or using money as a substitute to make it seem like they love you. That rules out that you do this for attention, because either they don’t know or they accept you. You have parents to supply you with money you need for normal things, but you didn’t start selling your body to pay for your drug habit.”

    “Damn it, will you just finish up and cum already? I’m paid to fuck, not spill my life story,” Kelly demanded.

    Jack sighed and momentarily lost his smile. “Very well.” A jet of semen sprayed from the head of his cock without so much of a twitch or shiver from Jack. Sending up clouds of steam in the frigid air, the thick white sperm splashed across Kelly’s face and filled her mouth, as well as getting caught in her hair.

    “Jesus, tell me next time!” she yelled, wiping off her face with far more disgust than she usually would.

    “I’m sorry, I thought you were expecting it.

    It appears that you don’t quite get any satisfaction out of this. Basically you sell yourself for money that you don’t need without getting any pleasure out of it, all while snorting, smoking, and injecting anything you can get your hands on. You clearly have too much of an ego to be punishing yourself, so why do you go down this path of destruction? It doesn’t seem like you hate yourself, no, it’s more like you don’t understand yourself.”

    As he spoke, Kelly became dead-still, looking down at the ground.

    “That’s why you do drugs, you hope that the altered perception will let you truly see yourself so you know who you are, and in the meantime, you desperately degrade yourself at any opportunity because you would rather focus yourself on someone else than be left alone with nothing to do but look inwards. You don’t have to think about yourself as a person when you are busy punishing the back of your throat with the manhood of a total stranger. You are trying to throw yourself down to rock bottom because you believe that to be the only way you’ll ever get any comprehension of who you are.”

    Kelly stayed on her knees in the snow, taking slow shallow breaths and refusing to look up at Jack. The words had hit her, almost literally; they had physically “hit” her and knocked the wind out of her. She had never wondered why she did the things she did, and in all honesty, she had no idea if Jack was right or not, but never before had she felt so deeply touched by simple words. She felt like Jack’s explanation had just triggered the release of long-lost memories now flooding into her subconscious. She felt a form of fullness that she had never in her life experienced, like she had been holding her breath for years and was now finally able breathe the sweet cold air. But there was more, she knew there was more, more to reveal.

    “Who the hell are you?” she panted, feeling more vulnerable and exposed than ever in her life.

    “I think that question would have more use if directed inwards. I enjoyed talking to you,” Jack said thankfully before walking off.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria lay in her bed, completely naked, with her hand between her legs. But while she normally would be writing and panting in euphoria while working her fingers in her pussy like she was trying to get the last tic-tac in a pack, tonight she was still. She was looking out at the setting sun with her eyes half-open and her fingers unmoving between the lips of her slit. In fact, her fingers and pussy were getting sore from being joined for so long without any sort of movement. She removed her hand and brought her wet fingers up to her face, breathing in the smell of her essence.

    Her mind had been a blur all day, so much so that she hadn’t even been aware when she took off her clothes and got into bed. But now, here she was, unable to find any enjoyment in what she had been almost obsessed with only that morning. Jack had been completely right, he had cracked her wide open like a walnut, and after having her darkest secret pulled to the surface, she knew she couldn’t go back to the way she had been. She didn’t know what was worse, that he had basically ruined masturbation for her, or that he had done it SO EASILY. If all the therapists on earth had fused together into one mind, that sentience would not have been able to come up with something that would have half the effect that Jack’s words had. What Jack had done was the equivalent to destroying a tank with a simple flick.

    But she knew that she couldn’t blame Jack, he had only told her the truth, or at least part of it. He had only delved a certain depth into her psyche, leaving the path open for her to continue on herself. Herself… the Self, that’s what he was expecting her to find. And until she found it, she would never be at peace.

    ——————————————————

    Tyler sat in his room with his face in his hands, shaking like a leaf in the breeze. For some reason, he felt… scared, downright terrified even. He felt more scared than ever in his life, so much so that he had already thrown up twice since encountering Jack. And yet, he had no idea what he was so afraid of, it wasn’t Jack. He couldn’t explain it, it felt like someone had come and cut him in half with a sword, and now his body was splitting in two and separating. He felt like how he expected a movie character to feel after checking to see if they had been shot and then raising their hands to reveal wet blood. What was he so scared of?

    ——————————————————

    Kelly’s bed was shaking and creaking as her father thrust his manhood into her over and over again. Normally she would be active while he fucked her (something which happened almost every night before her mom got home), but tonight, she hadn’t even kissed him. She lay there like a blow-up doll, not showing the slightest reaction whether he picked up speed, slipped his tongue into her mouth, or sucked on her breasts. She had been fucking her dad for years, ever since she seduced him. He had never molested her; she had started it all, and she never even knew why she had done it. She just accepted him on top of her, shoving his cock into her pussy with the same rhythm as he always did. After about eight minutes, he looked up and began to grunt, telling her that he was close to finishing.

    Finally, her father gave one great shake and Kelly could feel a jet of hot semen being shot deep into her insides and dripping from the lips of her snatch as he pulled out of her. As usual, he moved up and she sucked him off, slurping up every last glob of her father’s semen and licking off her own juices. It was just another part of their long-since established routine. Once he shot his second batch of cum into her throat, he sat down on the bed to catch his breath.

    “Are you all right baby? You’re barely moving at all tonight. Is something wrong?”

    “Yeah dad, I’m fine,” she sighed, as if bored.

    “Are you sure? Come on, you can tell me.”

    “Everything’s fine dad, there aren’t any problems. I’m just tired.”

    “Well, ok. I should go get dinner started, your mother will be home soon. I think we’ll have pork chops tonight.”

    He kissed his daughter on the forehead and walked out of the room. With her father gone, Kelly rolled onto her back and looked up at the ceiling. She had no idea why she had turned herself into daddy’s little whore, and now that she was finally questioning herself and everything else she did, she could feel disgust welling up inside her.

    “What the fuck am I doing?”

    ——————————————————

    Jack sat on the floor of his room, deep in a meditative slumber. In his mind, he was counting the seconds, trying to suppress his excitement as the destined day approached with each tick of the clock.

    Chapter 2

    Victoria was hovering in darkness, completely numb to all her senses and unable to form a single thought. She was wearing only her nightgown, but felt neither hot nor cold.

    “What are your feelings for me?” she heard a familiar voice ask, clearing her mind and causing her eyes to bolt open. Hovering twenty feet away was Jack, smiling calmly and confidently as usual.

    “Jack…? Am I dreaming?”

    “Whether you are or aren’t, does it matter? I told you before that half of reality is how you interpret events and situations. If that is true, then is this world no more or no less real than the reality you think it differs from? You are aware, you are thinking, and this will affect you deeply, so even if this is a dream, does that not make this reality?”
    Victoria’s body began to shake as each word he spoke shot deep into her mind like the sound of a hypersonic whistle to a dog. She could feel the words ripple through her soul like sound waves, but no sound had ever made her feel like this. What was going on?

    “Are you the real Jack?”

    The apparition only laughed. “Again, perception is everything. There is no “real Jack”, there is only Jack, the varying Jack for each and every person that he encounters. There is no single Jack, for to every person that perceives him, he is a completely new Jack, unique to the Jack that all others perceive. It is the same way for you; there is no one singular Victoria. Instead, there is an uncountable series of Victorias, limited only by the number of existences that can be aware of her, affect her, and are affected by her. The Victoria that you believe yourself to be is the not the Victoria that I believe you to be. Just like how no two people see the exact same rainbow, no one perceives someone the exact same way as someone else, meaning that there is no true form of that person.”

    “Stop it! Just answer the question!”

    “Tell me, how do you know that you are real?”

    The sudden shift in the direction of questions surprised Victoria. “What are you talking about?”

    “You know that whole cliché about whether or not someone’s existence isn’t just part of a story or even a figment of someone else’s imagination? What if it is true in some form of fashion? Right now you are bewildered, confused, desperate for answers, and unsure of what is going on. What if the only reason you are experiencing these things because I am projecting them onto you? Admit it, at this current moment, you aren’t sure what is real or not. So what is to say that you yourself aren’t real? You believe me to be the projection of what you interpret as Jack Owen while you sleep, but is it not possible that you are in fact the projection of what I interpret as Victoria Ellie?”

    “That’s ridiculous, I know who I am!”

    “And I know who I am. However, the question is which of us was programmed to say that by the consciousness that created this dream? How do you know that you are not really a part of my dream, a manifestation of my subconscious that is programmed like a computer to feel whatever I want you to feel? How do you know I am not dreaming and the confusion you feel is not an effort on my behalf to make you more realistic as a manifestation?”

    Jack chuckled and then floated over to her. With inches between them, they stared deep into each other’s eyes, Jack into her trembling blues and Victoria into his unreadable grays. Raising his hand, he brushed the side of her face with his fingertips.

    “How do you know that you didn’t just experience that sensation because I wanted you to experience it? When I touched you, it created a biological and psychological reaction. But how do you know I didn’t just create those reactions out of nothingness? Think of a memory, any memory. If you are merely a figment of MY dream, is it not possible that I am the one who created that memory for you, as well as your feelings about it and the impact of my words while you examine it?

    Now what will really make you spin is the possibility that neither of us is the true creator of this dream, but we are both figments of the mind of the dreamer. Every word, every thought, every movement, all nothing more than lines of a script with us as robotic actors, programmed to do exactly what we are doing and existing only in this one realm.”

    Victoria didn’t reply, she was taking slow shallow breaths and trembling all over, unable to break eye contact.

    “From this point, what can you consider real? We’ve established that one or both of us is just a figment of someone’s imagination, but what is it that makes you think this is a dream? If the scenery were instead the main hall of the school instead of a black backdrop, with the two of us surrounded by fellow students that were all talking in conversations of individual topics, while outside the building, the weather was partly cloudy at say 33º, would you believe it was real or a dream? And if you wondered if it was a dream, are you sure that you aren’t supposed to, as programmed by the creator of this dream?”

    At the mentioned scenario, the scenery changed to match his description, becoming the main hall of their high school. Students walked by, talking to each other in legitimate conversations. Jenny’s clothes had even changed, her nightgown being switched with one of her usual outfits. It was just like any other day, right down to the smallest details.

    “Everyone here, every person you see, has their own thoughts as created by the dreamer. The boy who walked past us is thinking about the upcoming episode of American Idol, the boy behind you leaning against the wall is wondering if his girlfriend is cheating on him. The girl twenty feet away to my back left is wishing she could be back at home in bed. All these people, regardless of whether or not they were created by a dreamer, are thinking, are aware, and are playing their roles. How can you be sure that you are not another figment of the dream, playing the role of Victoria Ellie, who is being questioned on existentialism by Jack Own, while feeling scared and confused, as well as experiencing an uncomfortable itch with her bra strap or developing soreness in her feet due to her shoes?

    If you wake from this “dream”, how can you know that you aren’t just in another dream? From now on, no matter what you do, how can you be sure that you are not just playing a role as assigned by the dreamer, no different than the aspect of light reflection of the tiles beneath your feet?”

    The scenery faded back to the black backdrop, and Victoria’s clothes returned to being her nightgown. Yet she refused to speak, feeling like her mind was destabilizing under the weight of his speech. She wasn’t ready, she had nothing to balance herself with, nothing to use as a vantage point. She wasn’t in the right state of mind to handle something like this.

    Jack moved his hand to her chin, gently lifted it, leaned forward, and kissed her. Dream or not, Victoria trembled at the sensation of their lips touching and felt like this could even be called her first kiss. After almost a minute of their lips joining and separating like waves against beaches, Jack slowly pulled away from her.

    He leaned forward again, whispering into her ear while cupping her cheek. “Did that influence you? Did that affect you? If this is a dream, when you wake up, will you panting and shaking as you replay that kiss in your mind over and over again? Meaning, that is what dictates what is real or not. Let’s say for instance this is a dream, and your physical self dies, causing the end of this dream and forever ceasing its existence. Does that mean the dream wasn’t real? If the earth explodes, that will destroy your physical self and forever cease its existence. Does that mean your physical self was never real? If a dream isn’t real, than is every plane of existence that can be destroyed through the loss of the dimension it occupies not real?

    Let’s say that I am just a figment of this dream. Are my words having as much an effect on you as if the “real” me had said them?”

    His every breath caused her hair to flutter and sent waves of shivering warmth throughout her body.

    “Yes,” she whispered, feeling like she was going to melt in his palm.

    “Then doesn’t that make me real? If I have the same influence on you as the “real” Jack, then am I not the Jack you always perceive? When you talk to him, are you sure you are not merely talking to me, since I am what you interpret of him? After all, people always create meaning out of things that might not exist, but are you sure that is the case here? If I can touch you, kiss you, and shape your mind the way the “real” Jack would, then does that not make me real?”

    “Yes,” she murmured again, feeling her womanhood beginning to warm as her emotions were transformed into physical sensations.

    Jack leaned back and again stared into her eyes. “Then tell me, what are your feelings for me?”

    “I… I don’t know.”

    Jack wrapped his arms around her and held her close. “Yes you do, but you don’t want to say them because you are afraid of what they mean. You are afraid of how they will change you through speaking them and realizing them. Ignore your fears, ignore any thoughts of repercussions, ignore what you think I want to hear, ignore anything that’s holding you back, and just speak the words. I don’t care what they are, all that matters is that they are the truth in your heart. Say it, whatever it is, just say it.”

    She buried her face in his chest. “I like you.”

    “But you don’t love me? I must admit, it’s good that your feelings are taking time to develop; that’s the sign of a woman ready for adulthood. But what is the meaning of those words? Why were they so difficult to say? Forget the social meaning and forget the outside world. Just ask yourself why it was so hard to admit to liking or loving someone.”

    “I don’t know, I thought I didn’t care, I thought I was happy, but I never realized how much of a hole it’s opened in my life! I’ve missed out on so much, all because of my irrational shyness! We could have been together before you left, everything could have been different and maybe you wouldn’t have needed to leave at all! I want to change, but I don’t know what to look for!”

    She cried in frustration, gripping his shirt while he brushed her hair.

    “Think back, Victoria. Why am I here? What did I say that affected you so strongly? Think back to the nurse’s office, think back to what it was that I said that shook you to your very core.”

    “You said that I was afraid to love because I was afraid to depend on others. But I don’t know why that is, I don’t know why I’m so fearful. Tell me, please. I can’t be with anyone, even you, until I figure out what is wrong with me. I want to either be with you or go back the way things were before you showed me all this.”

    “I can’t answer that question for you.”

    “Please, I’m begging you! You know me better than anyone else and yet we’ve only talked a few times! I’ve never met anyone like you before in my life, you’re the closest I’ve ever come to being in love! You can fix me, you can make me happy! You know the answer, please, I just want to be at peace and know myself!”

    She burst into fresh tears and crumbled like a destroyed building.

    Crouching down, Jack again wrapped his arms around her and held her close. “I am but your subconscious. I only know what I can glean from you, you must tell me the rest if you want me to help you unlock the secret. I am only your guide, Victoria. You must walk this path towards enlightenment yourself. Find your Self, and you shall have your answer. I must go now.”

    “No, please don’t go! I’ve never felt this way before, I’ve never felt this way about someone! Don’t leave me, stay here with me! I’ll do anything if you stay!”

    “Don’t worry, Victoria, we won’t be apart for long. After all, I’ll see you tomorrow in history class.”

    Victoria suddenly bolted awake in her bed, gasping for air and covered in sweat. What kind of dream was that?! Or… was it even a dream. Feeling her face, she wiped away mysterious tears, just like she had shed in her dream. In a mixture of laughing and crying in happiness, Victoria laid her head back down on her pillow. For the rest of the night, she played with herself tirelessly, finally having someone to fantasize about.

    ——————————————————

    “What the hell are you doing here?!” Tyler demanded, pointing his finger at the apparition of Jack.

    Just like in Victoria’s dream, the two adolescents were hovering in pure darkness. No, not darkness… it was like there was a form of light in this empty space, a form that only they could reflect back off in the form of visibility.

    “Consider this a follow-up session. I must apologize for before, I didn’t leave you in the most stable state of mind and the awakening process should not have been initiated so publically. I’m hoping that now, we can make some progress.”

    “Are you real? Or are you just in my head?”

    “Of course I’m in your head, but does that take away any meaning? Consider this, if something I say influences you here, then is the cause to that effect real? Regardless of where these words come from, shouldn’t the meaning of these words maintain a consistent value? We left off today uncovering your fear of losing control, have you mulled over that?”

    “Shut up! Get out of here! I want to wake up, wake me up!”

    For once, Jack lost his smile, knowing the severity of the territory he was treading in. “You’re fearful, not of losing control but of facing your fear of losing control. I’m assuming that what truly terrifies you is not losing control itself, but being in a specific situation in which you lost control. There was an event in your past in which something was taken from you, your sense of safety and security, something in which you experienced a fear and helplessness that you had never before encountered. Tyler, were you molested?”

    Sitting down on an invisible surface, Tyler sighed. “Why should I tell you anything? I don’t even know you, I don’t even know if you’re real.”

    “You should tell me because I can help you shed the disguise of a bully that you have put up to protect yourself. I can help you so that you can live in peace, because I believe you are doing more damage to yourself than others. Besides, if I don’t quite fit into your view of what is real and what isn’t, then is there any harm in saying it out loud? If I truly don’t exist, then can this not merely be considered self-reflection?”

    Tyler took a deep breath. “But if you’re just a part of this dream, then don’t you already know the answer?”

    “Maybe I do and maybe I don’t, what matters is that you are able to vocalize and accept it.”

    Tyler gave another deep sigh and looked down at the nonexistent ground. “It wasn’t me, it was my older sister. She took me to a movie on the night of my thirteenth birthday, and on the way back to her car, we were mugged. The bastards raped her and killed her right in front of me, and I wasn’t able to do anything. They stabbed me and left us both for dead, it was a miracle that I survived, but Elsa… I had to watch her torment with the knowledge that I was too powerless to help her.”

    “Then I was mistaken. You do not perform acts of cruelty to protect yourself from being powerless, you do it to replicate the men you hate so much.”

    “WHAT DID YOU SAY?!” Tyler shouted, getting up from the invisible surface that he had been sitting on and storming across the empty space towards Jack. “I AM NOTHING LIKE THEM! IF YOU SAY ANYTHING LIKE THAT, I WILL KILL YOU!” He grabbed Jack by the collar and held him off his feet.

    “You are filled with guilt, you loath yourself for being unable to save your sister, so you disassociate yourself from that perception of yourself. You become what you think will protect you from the pain, and in the search of that bastion within yourself, you wonder how the monsters that brutalized and killed your sister can do such a thing, the only answer of which being that they feel no guilt. And so you mirror them, even without being aware of it. You hate them and you hate yourself, so you punish yourself by becoming what you despise most, while using it to protect yourself from your guilt.

    You create this identity of a bully, turning yourself into an effigy of the ones you hate, so that you have something to turn that hate on.”

    With tears beginning to bud from his eyes, Tyler pulled back his fist and punched Jack in the face as hard as he could, knocking loose a tooth and immediately bruising his cheek.

    Jack hit the nonexistent ground and slowly got up. “Ever since our encounter, you’ve been terrified, but you have no idea of what. When there is nothing that man is afraid of, he becomes his own worst fear. You realized it when you first punched me, the pain you had been inflicting on others for no reason and for no enjoyment. You felt fear, fear of yourself and of what you had become. You saw yourself as the same men who tormented and killed your sister, and that terrified you, you were afraid of becoming as bad as them.”

    Broken by Jack’s words, Tyler fell to his knees and began sobbing uncontrollably. It was all true, every word of it, and as each word played in his mind over and over again, he was assailed by waves of guilt for each and every violent act he had ever inflicted. He could see the faces of his victims, all the people who’s lives he had made difficult and unbearable, In their eyes he was finally able to see the same pain that he had been filled with.

    “Do you want to be at peace? Both with yourself and with Elsa?”

    “Y… yes…”

    “Then you must gain the forgiveness of others, and finally, and most importantly, forgive yourself. This won’t take place in one day, but if you are willing to be patient and see this through to the end, then all of your problems will disappear and be replaced with nirvana.”

    “How the hell am I supposed to do that?! Don’t you think I’ve seen every shrink and therapist in this goddamn state?! Elsa’s death was my fault, I can never fix that, and I will never be able to overcome what that means. Even if I can get others to forgive me for the pain I inflicted on them, how can I forgive myself for the pain I wasn’t able to protect Elsa from?”

    “After you first hit me, you asked if it had hurt. Do you remember my reply?”

    “You said that it did hurt, but the key was not minding that it hurt.”

    “Then that is your clue. Goodnight Tyler Deck, sleep well, for tomorrow is the start of your new life.”

    Tyler bolted up in his bed, drenched in sweat and gasping for air. Realizing that he was back in his bed, he thought back through the entire conversation, remembering it with seldom-experienced clarity, even for the most vivid of dreams. Turning on his bedside lamp, he pulled out a small cash box from underneath his bed, dialed in the combination with shaky fingers, and opened it. Underneath rolls of bills and bags of pot, he drew an old photograph from half a century ago. It was of him and his sister at the movie theater, continuing to celebrate his birthday even after cake and presents back home. Looking at his sister’s face, Tyler put his hand over his face and cried until dawn.

    ——————————————————

    Kelly panted and wiped the saliva and semen off her face once the stranger’s cock was removed from her mouth and throat. Her hands were sore from manually stimulating the other two men standing around her, and her anus and vagina were starting to ache from the prolonged double-penetration inflicted by the two men in front and behind her. She was in the man-cave basement of the second guy, this was her first gangbang, and she was making five hundred bucks off it. She had already been ejaculated into and onto a half dozen times, but her clients were remaining hard and fully loaded. They were certainly making her work for her money.

    Once she had caught her breath, the fourth man, the one loitering in her pussy, suddenly pulled out and got up, wanting to get his dick sucked. With the quick removal, Kelly fell onto her hands and knees and the man behind her immediately took advantage of the granted mobility. Gripping her hips, he began moving his cock back and forth in her asshole, hammering her like an animal while using all the semen already dripping out of her as lubricant. Kelly moaned and yelped as she felt the man’s phallus punch the deepest corners of her ass with almost brutal speed and strength, while the other men all looked down and laughed at her while stroking themselves.

    After a couple minutes of the ruthless sodomy, the man pulled out of her and she fell on her back, quickly assailed by another man forcing himself inside of her bruised cunt and being skull-fucked by the man who had just been fucking her asshole. She was completely numb to the taste, be it overexposure or just indifference. Once she had cleaned him off, he pulled his dick out of her mouth and the other man fucking her stood up while picking her up. Holding her upside down, he continued fucking her while she struggled to hold her face off the soaked carpet.

    “Hey, someone hold her up,” one of the men grunted, getting an idea by seeing Kelly upside down.

    Answering the request was the first man of the group, who grabbed Kelly and held her off the floor while the man who had been fucking her pulled out. The man who had made the request stepped up to her and forced his dick into her mouth. Holding her head still, he began skull-fucking her with indifferent cruelty, while the man holding her up left the job to one arm so that he could finger her pussy and anus. While she sucked her client off, her face was covered with a bubbling froth of semen and saliva, practically pouring down his mouth. With the head of his cock beating the back of her throat and her body upside down, Kelly only lasted a minute before she finally threw up, spraying the man’s crotch and forming a puddle of vomit below her.

    One guy laughed while Kelly was dropped face down into the puddle. “Ah man, this is one nasty bitch!”

    “Damn bitch! She threw up all over me!” the man yelled.

    Wanting revenge, he rolled her over onto her back and got on top of her, forcing his slime-covered cock into her pummeled cunt. Smacking her face while he moved, the man thrust into her over and over again, cursing her while all his friends laughed.

    “Yo, let me in on the action!” one of his friends yelled.

    Deciding to indulge him, the man fucking Kelly rolled onto his back and pulled her on top of him without pulling out. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the heckler mounted her from behind, sodomizing her with brutal speed and power. Once again getting double-penetrated, Kelly began moaning and whimpering with the man beneath her bucking his hips and the man behind her humping her like a Rottweiler.

    “Come on guys, get the fuck off her, we want to finish!” one of the guys barked.

    Reluctantly, the two men using her pulled out, one of them grabbing her by the hair and dragging Kelly up onto her knees. Trembling all over and covered in biological slime, Kelly retook her role and began sucking off the first man who came close, while using her hands to jack off the next two guys in reach. After thirty seconds, she changed the position as to who she was stroking and sucking, then worked for another thirty seconds, all while the two guys left alone in each rotation would jack off. Finally, after three full rotations, all the men crowded around her and began to grunt like animals. Knowing what was coming, Kelly opened her mouth as wide as she could and lowered herself.

    In a cascade of foaming white sprays, all the men unleashed the last of their reserves, coating Kelly in a thick layer of semen and flooding her mouth to the point where she thought she was going to drown. Sitting back and trying to swallow it all so that she could breathe, she kept her eyes shut to avoid being blinded and barely felt the handful of dollar bills thrown at her, sticking to her face, hair, and chest with the cum acting as glue.

    “Quite an interesting memory,” she heard, recognizing the voice immediately.

    Opening her eyes, she looked up into the smiling face of Jack. The scene had changed, the finished basement replaced with a black backdrop, devoid of any surfaces, matter, or point of reference. It was as if they were in the darkest, emptiest zone in the universe, far away from any star, but every atom in their bodies was glowing, allowing them to see each other. She had changed as well, the thick coating of semen now gone, as well the hundred-dollar bills that had been sticking to her.

    “That is an important memory to you, not sentimentally, but symbolically. It was a key point in your past, even if you aren’t quite fond of it.”

    “Great, first I was getting gangbanged, now I’m going to get brain-fucked by the newbie. Piss off, I’ve had a long day. I at least don’t want to hear any criticism when I’m asleep.”

    Jack walked over with his hand outstretched, a heroin needle on his open palm.“Go ahead, use it, block out everything. Close your senses to the world that you don’t understand. You aren’t doing this to punish or destroy yourself, you aren’t running from something you did or something that happened to you, you are just trying to shrink your world as much as you can to fit your comprehension.” He said, not as a taunt but as a calm matter of fact.

    She smacked the needle out of his hand. “Shut up! I don’t have to listen to you! What makes you so much better than me that you can look down and judge me?!” Jack never lost his smile.

    “I never said I was better than you, you only said it to try and understand the bond between us. By saying I am better than you, you are trying to use what you understand of me as a fixed point of reference to try and understand yourself through comparison. Tell me, are you happy?”

    “Yes, for your information, I am happy!”

    “Are you happy?”

    “I said yes!”

    “Are you happy?”

    “Yes!”

    “Are you happy?”

    “YES!”

    “Are you happy?”

    Kelly didn’t reply, she only stared up into his eyes, biting her lip to the point where it almost started to bleed.

    “Are you happy?”

    As if suddenly being shot in the leg, Kelly collapsed onto her hands and knees, shaking at his feet. “I… don’t know…”

    “Are you happy when you inject a needle into your bruised forearm? Are you happy when you receive a failed grade? Are you happy when some guy you don’t even know empties his seed into you and then gets you off his deflating manhood like a used condom? Do they make you happy, or do they make you feel unhappy? Is there anything that makes you happy? Don’t you have friends to make you happy!”

    “I DON’T KNOW! I don’t have any friends!” she shouted, covering her ears to try and block him out.

    “But how could you not know? After all, you are you, who else would know what you are feeling? You are the only one who knows your emotions.”

    Even with her ears covered, Jack’s voice reached her mind with unparalleled clarity.

    “But I don’t know who I am!”

    “Exactly. You are afraid to be alone but you keep the idea of friends at a distance because you can’t connect with them when you don’t know what to say. So instead, you sleep with strangers because it gives you someone else to focus on, someone you can essentially mirror and who’s identity who can so briefly share. You know nothing about yourself, so you must cling to others to know what it is like to have an identity, but without being in any sort of relationship that involves the other person seeing who you truly are.

    But instead of being what you would call “a slut”, you whore yourself out for money that you don’t need and don’t value. Prostitution is the oldest profession in the history of mankind, tracing back to the ape ancestors of the species. Even female chimpanzees will sell themselves in exchange for payment in the form of food. You could almost say that it is in the DNA, an ability carried within all females. You are aware of this, at least at a subconscious biological level, so you use prostitution as a way to get in tune with yourself and try to understand who and what you are in at least a physical sense. Pardon my language.

    We had math class together yesterday before we met behind the gas station, you received a test with the lowest grade achievable, but it meant nothing to you. You don’t know how to feel happiness or shame, the two being emotions that help or harm the Self. You don’t know how to react to something, because in order to react, you would have to be someone. Instead you just let life happen, shrugging off the bad or the good to the faceless name of Kelly Ross, since you don’t know how to take anything personally.

    Then you take drugs to alleviate the pain of ignorance. You are filled with curiosity every moment of every day, so you use hallucinogens to try and expand your perception so that you can look inward in the attempt the self-reflect, and if that doesn’t work, you use opiates to silence your mind and block out the world that you don’t understand and forget the self that you don’t recognize.”

    “Why are you doing this? Why are you being so mean?!”

    “I am not being mean. I am showing you clarity, the blunt truth that you have never before experienced. Like light to the eyes of someone who has been asleep, knowledge from an analysis of yourself shocks your mind. I am granting you a glimpse into who you are, I’m making you think with a part of your mind that you never used before, and that strain is causing what you believe to be pain. Is this not what you always wanted? What you feel is the exposure to something you’ve never experienced, completely different from the indifference to your life, the mind-numbing effects of drugs, and the mirror-like personality you use when you are selling your body.” Kelly gave no reply, so he got down on one knee and gently grasped her shoulders. “Think Kelly, is what you are feeling right now truly pain? No, it is an awakening, a metamorphosis brought on by the understanding I am giving you. You know it’s true, you want to hear more, you want to know more, and you want to better understand. This is your chance to finally figure out who you are, you just have to take your first step onto the right path.”

    Kelly took a deep breath and finally looked at him. “What do I have to do?”

    “You must find your Self, it is the essence of who you are and what makes you unique. However, in order to do that, you must first find your Superego, a Freudian term used to describe how you perceive yourself and your social identity. Before you can find your core, you must first find your surface. You must find what you display as who you are when you are with others. The Self is what makes you who you are, the Superego is what you perceive yourself to be.

    Once you find your Superego, you must uncover whatever it was that hid it for so long. There is something that has been preventing you from understanding yourself, locked deep within your mind, and it is the key to finding the Self. Find the Superego, find the key that has been hiding the Superego, and use that key to find the Self. In order to complete the first task, you must clear your mind and your life of all distractions and hindrances. You must give up sex and physical relationships so that you can develop your identity, you must give up drugs so that you can clearly perceive your identity, and you must engage in others so that you can know how to use your identity.

    Whether it will take a week or the rest of your life, this is something you must do if you ever want to be happy. If you do these, then you will become more than Kelly Ross, you will become more than the sum of your parts. Once you uncover your Self, you will truly understand all aspects of yourself and the existence in which you reside in. If you do this, you won’t be happy, you will go beyond happiness.”

    “Ok.”

    Kelly bolted up in bed, taking in every breath her lungs could fit. She was back in her room and the sky outside her window was turning pink as the sun approached the horizon. It had been a dream, it had all been a dream, but did that make it any less meaningful? If it was just a dream, then didn’t that mean that it was her own brain telling her to change? Looking down, she stared at her trembling hands for several seconds, for to her, it felt like she was looking at herself for the first time.

    ——————————————————

    Jack opened his eyes as the sunlight passed through his room and began to chuckle lightly. “Now to see if they will follow my advice. I just hope I didn’t mess with Victoria’s mind too much with that dream stuff.”

    ——————————————————

    “Jack, hey, good morning!” Victoria said cheerfully, waiting by the entrance to the school and surprising him as he stepped out of the cold.

    “Ah, Victoria! Good morning to you as well!” She walked over and wrapped both her arms around his left with their fingers interlaced, making Jack snicker. “My, aren’t you affectionate today,” he teased, walking with her down the hall.

    “Let’s just say that I slept really well last night. Hey, after school, can we talk?”

    “Sure, but we could talk now.”

    “I know, but I just want to make sure we can go somewhere to have absolute privacy.”

    “Very well, I’d be happy to. I have to go to my locker before first period, I’ll see you in history class.”

    “Great, it’s a date,” she said, kissing him on the cheek and then briskly walking away.

    Jack reached up and placed his hand on the side of his face where she had kissed him. “My, aren’t you affectionate today,” He said as he watched her disappear into the crowd.

    “She’s crazy about you,” said Kelly, approaching from behind. She had a small but warm smile on her face, as if having received a new lease on life.

    “Hello Kelly. Yes, I picked it up almost immediately yesterday when she and I started talking. I’m sorry, but I can’t be with you. It’s not you, it’s me. I can’t be in a love triangle,” he said, making Kelly laugh. “But you do have a lovely smile, especially a genuine one.”

    “Slow down, newbie, I gave you my welcome-back special, that doesn’t mean we’re in a relationship. You’re just a client, or a past client I should say.”

    “Oh, so you’re quitting the prostitution business?”

    “Yeah, I just had a really vivid dream last night and I decided that I should make some changes. Besides, I won’t need the money since I quit using drugs and cigarettes.”

    “Good, that is a great decision, and no matter what, be proud of yourself for making it. You haven’t had any withdrawal symptoms yet, have you?”

    “They’re starting, I normally have a hit in the morning so my body is starting to get the shakes. But it feels a lot easier than it does when I normally just miss one, it feels… good.”

    “Well I’m glad. I need to get to my locker, I guess I’ll see you around?”

    “Sure.” Standing up on her tiptoes, she leaned forward and hugged Jack tightly. “Thanks for being a friend.”

    She then let go, smiled at him one last time, and then walked away. Jack chuckled softly and then set off in the opposite direction, wandering through the thick crowd of teens on his way to his locker. As he passed by the math wing, he spotted Tyler, talking to someone with his back to him. Approaching, he saw Tyler hand the Freshman some cash.

    “This is all the money I took from you. Once again, I’d like to say I’m sorry and I hope you can one day forgive me.”

    Staring at the money, the teenage boy looked up at Tyler and nodded. “I forgive you.”

    As Jack walked by, he patted Tyler on the back and said, “You’re on the right path.”

    ——————————————————

    “You wanted to talk to me?” Jack asked as he walked through the school parking lot towards Victoria, who was waiting for him on the hood of her car.

    “Let’s talk in the car,” she said with a shift of her head.

    Breathing into his hands to warm his fingers, Jack got into the passenger seat of her car and two shivered in the cold compartment.

    “Listen, I told you yesterday that I was really shy around guys, and that was true, but…” Smiling, Jack reached out and wrapped his hands around hers, making Victoria blush and smile. “That was true, but it’s also true that I’ve… I’ve had this huge crush on you for years now. I was always too nervous to say anything before and I was devastated when you left. Now that you’re back and I’m able to truly appreciate the kind of guy you are, I was hoping that I could be your girlfriend.”

    “Victoria…” Jack began, raising his hand and placing it on her cheek. Her whole face was blushing to the point of reaching the same shade as her hair from her embarrassment. At the gentle caress, Victoria shivered in happiness, practically melting in his hand.

    “I have no idea how you feel about me. You said that you love everything, so I can’t help but wonder if you see anything special when you look at me. But I do know that my feelings for you are real, be they love or not. I want to be with you Jack, you’re the kindest and smartest man I’ve ever met, and you’ve had such a huge impact in my life in such a short time. Tell me, will you be my boyfriend?”

    Before answering, Jack leaned forward and gently kissed her, flooding Victoria with waves of warm bliss. It was just like in her dream, it was the same exact kiss. For ten seconds they kissed over and over again, but as soon as they started, they stopped and Jack pressed his forehead against hers, looking into deep into her eyes.

    “I do see something special when I look at you, and it would be an honor to be your boyfriend. If you want this relationship to last the rest of our lives, then I will do everything I can to make sure this happens. I want to be with you,” he said, nearly causing Victoria to cry tears of joy.

    “Oh Jack.”

    They kissed again, and this time, as their lips touched and separated like an undulating yin and yang, they wrapped their arms around each other and kissed with more passion, quickly causing the windows to fog up. Her fear of rejection gone and her heart more open than ever in her life, Victoria could feel her familiar horniness rushing through her body like floods of hot bubbling bath water, desperate to be released. Jack raised an eyebrow of interest as he felt Victoria’s soft wet tongue slip between his lips and wrap around his own with an indescribable delectability.

    Almost ready to burst with horniness, Victoria grabbed Jack’s hand and placed it on her breast. Even through the multiple layers of clothes, the firm C-cup bosom had a softness and shape that could be immediately recognized, even to one who had never experienced it. Jack instantly gained an erection from the feel of her womanly form, and at the touch of his hand against one of her most sensitive and sensual places, Victoria’s pussy moistened in arousal. She couldn’t take it anymore, she wanted it right there and then. Reaching down beside the seat, she grabbed the reclining lever, about to set the seat back so he could get on top of her.

    “Victoria, wait,” Jack said as she began to lean back while pulling him towards her.

    “No, no waiting. Please, take me now.”

    “Victoria, do you really want your first time to be in your car in the school parking lot?”

    Victoria bit her lip and sighed. “No.”

    “One week, let’s wait one week. Seven days from now, I will give you anything and everything you desire. As the old phrase goes, I will rock your world. But until then, I want us to learn more about each other, so that on that night, when we bond, we will each truly know everything about who we are becoming one with. Before we make love, I want to change your feelings for me from just liking me to loving me.”

    Victoria smiled. “A man who wants to hold off sex for the sake of romance, there is nothing sexier to a woman than that. All right, one week from now, it’s a date. But under one condition: you have to make me cum until I pass out. Seriously, I want to pack all the sex we COULD have been having into that one night.”

    “Deal.”

    Chapter 3

    “So how have you been? You haven’t really talked to me in three days.” Jack asked, facing Kelly in the black-drop dreamscape in her mind.

    “What are you talking about? It’s kind of hard to carry on a conversation with someone when the first half of the conversation occurs in your mind.” she sighed, sitting on the invisible ground.

    “Ah, of course.”

    Kelly took a deep breath, shaking from head to toe. Even when asleep, she couldn’t get away from her withdrawal symptoms, and it was driving her up the wall. Normally she wouldn’t be able to even get out of bed with how far she was falling, but this was far easier than ever. Regardless, she felt like she was covered in fire ants every second of every day, and there was another aspect, one that she hadn’t encountered before. The pain struck her deep, deeper than she could have ever imagined.

    “Well it’s pretty hard to focus when I feel like I’m stuck in a wood chipper.”

    “Tell me, is this pain different from other times?”

    “Yeah, it’s… deep. It feels almost like I’m getting stabbed, but it’s not hurting until it hits me in the very center. Compared to this, the other times were a lot more powerful, but they could almost be called dull while this is sharp.”

    “That is because your perception of pain as been changed. It has weakened in intensity because you have taken your first steps on the path of enlightenment. You have a true reason to quit drugs and your life has been changed. As for the “sharpness” you described, that is because you are truly aware of the pain. You are becoming aware of yourself, the pain you are experiencing is beginning to leak down into your core and come into contact with the Self. You could say that this is the first time you have truly felt real pain. While the pain is distracting, use it to find yourself, like using water to find leaks in a tire.

    If I may offer you a suggestion, the next time you have a moment to yourself, try meditating. Focus on your senses, explore your sensations, move to the center of your perception and feel all in the universe around you.”

    Kelly nodded almost nervously. “Ok, I’ll try.”

    “And tomorrow, let’s have lunch.”

    This made Kelly laugh. “A figment of my imagination asking me for a date? These withdrawal symptoms are worse than I thought. Besides, everyone knows that Vicky girl has been clinging to you like glue. Sorry, but I don’t want her to claw my eyes out.”

    “It’s Victoria. And don’t worry, she’s not the jealous type. Besides, you are my friend.”

    ——————————————————

    The morning was warm, far warmer than usual for early December, with any fallen snow already melting in the dawn light and the remaining birds flying around with revitalized souls. Victoria was standing at Jack’s front door, straightening her hair and preparing for the conversation she would likely have with his parents. Jack lived three miles from the school, but always walked back and forth, even when he could easily take the bus. She lived a bit farther as it turned out, right down the road from him, a twenty minute walk at most.

    Glad her backpack was light, Victoria knocked on the door and stood patiently while looking around. The Owen family had just moved back only a few days ago and the exterior showed it. The garage was open, showing several recycling bins full of crushed cardboard boxes, the lawn hadn’t been mowed in a long time, and the house just felt like it was still in the process of being personalized. Victoria quickly turned back to the door as it was opened, revealing Jack’s mother. She had Jack’s tall narrow frame and grey eyes, but pale-blond hair.

    “Can I help you?” She asked.

    “Mrs. Owen, I’m Victoria Ellie, Jack’s girlfriend. I know that Jack normally walks to school, so I thought that I would join him this time while the weather is still good. I live just down the road actually. It’s very nice to meet you.” Victoria cheerfully said, causing Jack’s mother to light up like a Christmas tree.

    “Oh my, Jack told us all about you! Please, come in! Oh, and just call me Laurie,” she said, standing aside and waving Victoria in.

    “Thank you.”

    Victoria stepped inside and followed Mrs. Owen into the kitchen, where Jack’s father was eating breakfast. He was shorter than Jack’s mother, but had the same head of grey hair, even though he was barely in his forties.

    The house was still filled with boxes of stuff left to be unpacked, but it looked like the Owens had pretty much figured out where the key items were meant to go. Shelves had been put up, already filled with books and family pictures, furniture had been moved around and situated as to personal desire for appearance and comfort, and the house was quickly filling up with the family’s energy.

    “Harold, this is Victoria, the girl that Jack has been talking about.”

    Jack’s father practically bolted from his chair and shook her hand. “We’ve been hoping we’d get to meet you. I’m not sure whether I’m surprised or not that he has a girlfriend; he was always followed around by all the girls at his old school, but this is the first time he’s ever shown interest in return.”

    “Well I definitely consider myself lucky. I really hope he hasn’t left already, I wanted to walk to school with him since it’s so warm out.”

    “Oh no, you’re just in time. He’ll be down in just a second,” said Laurie, just a moment before the sound of feet on stairs reached everyone’s ears.

    Smiling as usual, Jack came down into the kitchen and his grin widened when he saw Victoria. “Ah Victoria, what a pleasant surprise. Taking advantage of the weather?”

    “Yeah, I was thinking we could both walk to school. Come on, we’re going to be late.”

    “Alright. Bye Mom, dad, see you later,” Jack said, grabbing his backpack and following her outside.

    “Have a good day you two!” Harold called before the door was closed. “Came back to school just the other day and already has a girlfriend, he never stops surprising me,” he then said, sitting back down and taking a sip from his cup of coffee.

    “I just hope they stay together. Jack has never been truly sad before, I’d like it to stay that way. But she definitely seems like a sweet girl,” Said Laurie.

    ——————————————————

    “It’s such a beautiful morning, especially for December. It feels like we completely skipped winter and have jumped into spring,” Victoria said, breathing in the fresh air.

    True to her words, the scent of fertile soil and livening plants was being carried on the wind and the birds were fluttering across the sky with new energy. It was like nature itself was reacting to the heat of the sun and waking back up.

    “This winter has certainly been milder than I remember, but any warm sunny day in the winter is still a fresh blessing up here in Maine. Under the light of the sun, life is brought forth with new vigor, allowing the human spirit to flourish in tandem with the wildlife. I’m glad we get to have a day like this before nature once again falls asleep.”

    “How poetic.”

    “The human heart is lifted not by material comforts, but by the sentimental value and the meaning in which they carry and what they give us. A child is happy when he gets a toy because it becomes the lightning rod for creativity, a man is thrilled when he gets a TV because of the view of the world that he receives with it, and a woman is overjoyed when she gets diamond jewelry because the amount of money spent on it shows how hard the man worked to try and find a way to show his love.

    But me, I prefer the metaphysical to the physical. To me, hearing a beautiful poem or a majestic symphony is worth more than gold. We can live without material possessions, but we cannot live without the things that make a human life worth living, and those are the things that cannot be held.”

    “Good, so now I know what to get your for your birthday.”

    “It’s coming right up, my birthday is on the 21st. Since I was born on the winter solstice, my parents named me Jack, as in Jack Frost.”

    “Oh, well then maybe someday your nickname for me can be Mrs. Frost,” Victoria teased.

    “Maybe,” Jack hummed.

    ——————————————————

    “Oh Jesus, here comes Tyler,” Victoria said worriedly as the lumbering senior crossed the school campus. It was 7:25, school had started, and in five minutes, the three teenagers would be late for first period.

    “Relax, he doesn’t want to fight me. Please go wait inside, Victoria, he only wants to talk,” Jack said without worry. Regardless, Victoria didn’t move. “Victoria, I promise you, nothing bad will happen. Go, I’ll be in class in just a few minutes.”

    Fearing for his safety but willing to obey, Victoria nodded and walked away from him towards the school, making sure she gave Tyler a wide girth.

    “Ah, Tyler Deck, how can I help you?”

    Tyler came to a stop and bit his lip before answering. “I wanted to apologize for hitting you the other day, and I’m sorry it took me so long to come and apologize. There are a lot of people in this school who’s forgiveness I need.”

    “I was never someone you had to apologize to. I let you hit me in order to help you, I should be thanking you for listening and letting me know that I was able to make a difference in someone’s life.”

    “But I still hit you and it had to hurt.”

    “How many times must I repeat myself? Indeed it did hurt, the key was not minding that it hurt.”

    Tyler scowled in confusion, thinking back to when he had heard it in his dream. “Repeat yourself? But you only ever said it once before.”

    Jack gave another small laugh. “Yes, you’re right. But listen to me, Tyler, pain is not a negative, it is not a bad thing. Pain hurts, but it only harms when we let it. There is an unavoidable biological aspect to pain, but if you can come to terms with it, then pain looses all meaning, and if you can look beyond it, then you can give it a new meaning. Just like how masochists enjoy pain, you can lose all fear and weakness to pain if you can understand it and look beyond it at the greater view.

    If you were to punch me in the nose right now, yes it would sting. I would stagger back, undoubtedly tearing up, and quite frankly it would hurt like hell. I can’t stop my body from hurting, but by changing the meaning that I put on pain, I can lessen the intensity and keep it from slowing me down. I can’t block pain, but I can perceive it in a less potent way. To me, a wound hurts because it sends signals to my brain, but never do I let fear invoke fear or anger, and it is in that struggle that real pain is experienced. Quite simply, I don’t mind it hurting, it doesn’t really affect me any more than a limb falling asleep or getting my feet stuck in the mud.

    Understand this, Tyler, because this will let you forgive yourself. Pain is unavoidable, but the intensity is up to us. We are nothing but atoms and energy, neither of which contain reason or meaning. The reason or meaning of everything we experience is created by our own minds. If you can realize this and I mean TRULY realize this, then even pain that has a social reaction loses its power over you. If you understand pain in its entirety, then even the most stigmatized pain can become truly harmless.” Jack explained. The third part of the explanation caught Jack’s attention and brought him back to the dream he had after meeting Jack for the first time.

    “What do you mean ‘stigmatized pain’?”

    Jack sighed and wiped away his smile. “Before I answer that, please know that everything I say, I do so carefully. Back before I returned to this school district, there was a girl I knew, a very dear friend of mine. I taught her everything I knew and helped her achieve enlightenment. One night, she was mugged and raped. When she went under a psychological evaluation, she said that the movie she went to was hilarious, the night was beautiful, and through her eyes, no harm was done to her. She admitted the sexual assault was painful, but only physically.

    She was able to look past the social and psychological meaning of what had been done to her. She said she had asked herself a question. That question was, “what does this mean for me and only me”? In truth, she realized that it had very little. She was alive and nothing anybody could say or think could hurt her. The pain, yes it was unavoidable, but it was more than tolerable when she considered it not as an attack in terms of sexuality, but just harm inflicted from one person to another, carrying only what value she gave it. She told the social worker that since she cut out all social and psychological perception to what she was experiencing, she knew it was no different than a severe punch to the face, and it was the meaning of the act that was more dangerous than the act itself.

    She said that her virginity had been taken in the process but that she didn’t mind, because it was up to her as to what that meant. Even if that was her first sexual experience, that didn’t mean it was her last, and it didn’t mean that every other time in her future couldn’t be with someone she loved. Yes, it had happened, and she could never change that, but when she said that there was no reason to let her affect her life, I knew that she wasn’t in denial or trying to hide from what had happened. She had truly mastered her trauma, even while it was happening, and she knew that the only true harm was when she gave the event meaning.

    Last I heard, she transferred out of state and does volunteer work at women’s shelters, teaching them out to take the power out of their pasts and see themselves and only themselves, and not society or its labels.”

    Tyler gave a sad smile and took a deep breath, as if he was on the verge of crying. “So she was ok with what happened?”

    “Yes, because that is how she chose to see herself and what happened to her. She chose what she felt, what it meant to her, and how it affected her, and with that self-control, she was able to keep it from having any effect on her.”

    “Did she forgive her rapist?” Tyler then asked.

    “Yes. He was forgiven after caught for another crime,.” Jack said, giving one final nod and then walking away, leaving Tyler alone in the campus.

    ——————————————————

    “Three more days, then we have the night of our lives,” Victoria purred in Jack’s ear.

    It was the fourth day since their promise, and the new couple was eating lunch in the corner of the school cafeteria. The cafeteria was situated in the gymnasium, with individual tables instead of long benches. As expected, the cavernous room was practically shaking with the collective roar of a hundred conversations, so Jack and Victoria had tried to find the quietest spot.

    “You have certainly lost your shyness around boys, and with much enthusiasm I might add. It seems that upon discovering the new world of male-female relationships, you’ve gained an insatiable desire to explore it.”

    “Good and bad only exist through human perception, in the end, there is only matter and energy.”

    “Really? You seem to loathe violence though.”

    “Well I— Oh, Kelly. It’s nice to see you,” Jack began before being interrupted by the girl’s silent arrival. She had a tray of food in her hands and was nervously biting her lip.

    “Do you think I could have lunch with you? I mean, I don’t want to intrude.”

    “No, we’d be happy to have you. Right, Victoria?”

    Victoria gained a wide smile that was as fake as a porn star’s tits and had daggers shooting from her eyes. “Sure, have a seat.”

    As Kelly sat down, Jack began speaking. “Victoria just asked me how I can hate violence when I don’t believe in either good or bad. In truth, the concepts of good and bad exist only as long as there is a mind to give them meaning.”

    “But then why do you help people if you don’t believe in good?” Kelly asked.

    “Like I said, they only exist as long as there is a mind to give them meaning. However, down at the atomic level, there is no such thing as a negative or positive outside of protons and electrons. There is no such thing as luck or misfortune in this material universe, it is only how they are perceived that they are giving meaning and worth. I see the lives of people not as trails of misfortune that need a helping hand, but as unfilled potential that I can cultivate. I see an incomplete life that I can hopefully christen by granting them the ability to understand themselves, for it is from the Self that all happiness is born. It is not people or events that make us happy, but the value we add to them that stoke the fires of happiness within our hearts, so if you can uncover the Self, then you can control the source of happiness.

    I do good things simply because I choose to. No good deed can be performed without a cost to oneself, even if it is a single calorie burned while opening a door for someone. However, while I am aware of that fact, I look beyond that unavoidable cost as to what it means on the grander scale. And like I said, good and bad are human constructs, so is it not a social positive to do whatever you can to make others happy? Even if our concepts of positive and negative are nothing but a metaphysical speck in the entirety of creation, that ideal is it’s own realm with it’s own values while still maintaining the laws of creation. By that fact, if making people happy is an infinitely small sliver of the goings on in the universe, does that make it any less real?”

    Made the two women smile in admiration and adoration.

    ‘He may not be the same Jack as in my dreams,’ Kelly thought, ‘but that doesn’t matter. As long as what I perceive to be Jack is helpful, then Jack is in fact helping me, even if he isn’t aware of it.’

    “So Victoria, Kelly, do you two know each other?”

    “Well we’ve been in this school system for years, so of course we know each other. But this has been the first time we’ve ever really sat down together and talked. I guess we’ve always just had different interests and hobbies.”

    The last sentence was spoken with clear spite, turning Kelly’s smile into a smirk.

    “Yeah, we were just too different people. I was a loner and she always needed to have her friends at all times. It was just an issue of who would have gotten more out of who,” Kelly said smugly.

    Victoria fake smile almost began to twitch. “Well I wouldn’t really call it needing my friends at all times. I just like being with people who made me happy and I was never TOO eager to please the boys. What about you Kelly, do you have any friends? Other than boyfriends I mean?”

    “I’ll have you know that Jack has become a good friend of mine. I’m on good terms with all the guys I’ve hung out with,” counter Kelly, causing the blood to drain from Victoria’s face as she turned to Jack.

    “Jack, tell me you didn’t…”

    “Don’t worry sweetheart, I just gave him a welcome-back blowjob. I’m sure you can handle the rest,” Kelly said smugly as she started eating her lunch.

    Her face flushed with anger, Victoria got up and stormed out of the cafeteria.

    “I would have preferred you didn’t do that,” Jack muttered, deflating Kelly’s ego.

    “You’re right, I’m sorry. Look, I didn’t want to do it either, it’s just that… when someone is pushing you, you HAVE to get the last word.”

    “It’s ok, I’m sure Victoria won’t be mad at me for too long.”

    “She will if you don’t go after her! Seriously, what are you still doing here?”

    “Oh, right. Well Kelly, it was still nice having lunch with you.”

    “I got to hand it to him, he sure knows how to keep his cool,” Kelly chuckled as Jack ran off.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria was pacing back and forth in front of the school, muttering to herself while blushing with anger. Victoria turned as she heard the door opening, expecting it to be a teacher telling her that she had to come back inside, but instead was face to face with Jack. This was actually the first time she had ever seen him without a smile.

    “You’re angry,” he said.

    “Yes, I’m angry!” She exclaimed as he walked over.

    “Please, speak your mind.”

    Victoria inhaled, trying to pick the words she’d need. “I never expected you to be the guy who’d pay fifty bucks to get sucked off by a whore. It looks like you’re not the kind of guy I thought you were. Everyone knows the kind of stuff she does, she’s the biggest whore in school! She’s had sex with more than three quarters of all the boys in school and gave blowjobs to almost all of them! She basically hunts freshmen so that she can get them off before they learn about her.”

    “Actually it was twenty bucks, and I paid her to talk, not for oral sex. She called me over while I was walking home and she began talking to me. When I started asking questions, she got defensive and told me to leave. I wanted to keep talking her, I saw an opportunity to be of help. I gave her twenty dollars to continue talking to me and pulled me behind the gas station. I told her that she didn’t have to do it if she didn’t want to, but she insisted. She said, and I quote “Call it the obligation of a slut.” I would have preferred if she didn’t.”

    “But you didn’t exactly push her off, did you?” Victoria reluctantly said, with much of her fire gone.

    “Kelly has been living with an identity crisis for her entire life, she uses sex to try and fill the void in her life from not knowing who she is by focusing on someone else. She’s similar to a chameleon that is unaware of its original color. I didn’t stop her because I knew it was the only time she would lower her defenses. She would need to open herself up mentally so that she could feel connected, and only then would my words have any real effect on her. If I hurt you, I am sincerely sorry. I simply wanted to help her.”

    Victoria thought back to when Jack had faced off with Tyler, how he had offered to serve as a punching bag.

    “You would really do anything to help someone, no matter what? I guess I should expect that from you, even when getting a blowjob from someone, you do it in order to help someone else,” she said with tears beginning to roll from her eyes.

    Jack lifted her chin and wiped away her tears. “Why are you really angry?”

    “Why should I tell you? You probably already know. That’s your talent, right?”

    He wrapped his arms around her and held her close with her face buried in his chest. “Indeed I do, but if you don’t admit to it and face it, it will continue to eat away at you and build resentment in your heart. Please, let’s settle this now.”

    ‘This… this is the same way he held me in my dream…’ she realized, feeling words rising within her and sudden clarity within her mind. “I was mad because I wanted to be your first. I was terrified this would happen, that I would be petrified like in middle school and unable to stop some other girl from getting you before me. Then on your first day, you get snatched by the worst of them all.”

    “I’m sorry, Victoria, I’m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt you.”

    “Please, just promise me that from now on, you won’t do anything like this again. As long as we’re together, don’t kiss, have sex with, or get a blowjob from any other women, even if it is to help them.”

    “You know, when you say it like that, it really makes me sound like an asshole. Very well, Victoria, I promise to do my best not to cheat on you,” he said, making her laugh.

    “Well, I’m sorry for overreacting. I just really care about you Jack, it’s only been four days and I think I love you.”

    “Thank you. Just please, be nice to Kelly. She’s a changed person and I’m trying to help her.”

    ——————————————————

    “I was hoping to have another dream like this,” Victoria murmured, opening her eyes and looking out across the starless space. She was lying on an invisible surface, the same surface in which Jack was walking across to reach her.

    He crouched down beside her a brushed a lock of her scarlet hair out of her angelic face. “Victoria, my Victoria, have far have you come in understanding yourself?”

    She reached up and clutched his hand as he stroked her cheek. “I have been thinking about what you said in that other dream, and I’ve been asking myself over and over again why it has taken me so long to develop feelings for someone.”

    “And what have you come up with?”

    “I’m afraid to be hurt by others… but it’s more than that. I’m afraid to love and be loved by a man and be in a romantic and physical relationship. But I don’t know why I’m so afraid.”

    “But then why do you love me?”

    “Because you’re different. You’re kinder and wiser than anyone I’ve ever met. I don’t understand you, but I’ve never felt safer with anyone else.”

    “But you love your friends and you have so many of them. Why are you so quick to be open with them, but normally so hesitant about opening up to a man?”

    Victoria bit her lip and pondered the question, delving deep into her subconscious for the answer. “It’s because you don’t understand people, isn’t it?” Victoria’s eyes widened as a small flash of light popped in her mind, like the retrieval of a lost memory that she had been searching for agonizingly. “You’ve never quite felt at home with people, but you are a social person. You use your friends as a never-ending psychology and sociology experiment, studying them like animals so that you can integrate with them and understand them. You are open with your friends and family because you see it as a way to delve deeper into their world, to get a better chance to truly know what it is like to be one of them. You feel like an alien studying humans, thrilled when they finally let you into their society. However, you are afraid to get romantically involved, because you still don’t feel completely comfortable around them. You are afraid to let something so different enter so deep into your heart.

    That’s why you love me, because my kindness creates a safe environment for your heart to truly reveal itself. You see me as different from everyone else, just like you, and because you see us both as not fitting into the human demographic, you believe us to be one in the same. This is why you’ve never had any sexual feelings for anyone but me, because you feel like I am the only one who you can truly love and be loved by. When I left, that is when you developed your insatiable habit or self-pleasure, because you needed to unleash those sexual desires in some direction, but with me gone, there was no one left but yourself. It wasn’t narcissism, it was unfamiliarity with the idea of being with others and being uncomfortable with guys.”

    Victoria took a shuddering breath once he was done speaking, feeling like a key had just been unlocked in her mind and revealing a colossal truth that had always been right in front of her, but that she had never been aware of.

    “You’re right, you’re completely right. But what should I do?”

    “You must find out what it is that makes you feel different from others. In truth, everyone is an individual, but the only real divisions we face are the ones we create ourselves…”

    Around them, sparks of light began to appear in the darkness, solidifying into a starry sky with streaks of colored dust and gas stretching out across all of creation in the form of galaxies and nebulae.

    “Life is a unique thing, it is a form of energy seen in no other aspect of existence. We are all made of atoms with each and every occurrence in our bodies being a chemical or electrical reaction. And yet, there is something else that makes life what it is, what makes it unique to all the planets and stars that float in the vacuum of space. But even with how special it is, all life is undeniably the same. We all have the same energy, the same worth, the same value, and the same path to death.

    Even across the universe with every planet that can support organisms, life is really no different than what it is to us. We are all made of the same matter, the same energy. The only differences are the ones we create through our own perception and opinions. No two humans are exactly alike, no two dogs are exactly alike, no two insects are exactly alike, and no two bacteria are exactly alike. We are all individuals, but we all fit together into the category of life, all of us essentially the same unless we wish to be.

    Victoria, you see yourself as different from others because your parameters are small. But if you look out across the grandest scale that your mind can comprehend, then you’ll see that you are no different than the ants beneath your feet. We are all living, does anything else matter? If you can fully accept this and find out what caused you to erect barriers around yourself in the first place, then you will be on your way to discovering your Self.”

    “Alright, I’ll do that. But before this dream ends, can you do me one favor?”

    “Of course, what?”

    Smiling sweetly, Victoria reached up and placed her hand on Jack’s cheek. “Make love to me. I know I agreed with the real Jack that we’d wait seven days, but I want to turn this dream into a fantasy.”

    Jack smiled and kissed her. “I’d love to.”

    Without separating her lips from his, Victoria lied out on her back and Jack moved on top of her, suspending himself over her while their tongues danced and swirled around each other. The two of them humming in arousal, Jack slowly reached down and slipped his hand underneath Victoria’s nightgown, pulling it up and revealing her white panties, already damp from her excitement. One handedly, Jack slowly and gently removed the lingerie, sliding it down her long smooth thighs before she gently kicked it off. Just like in real life, Victoria’s slit was mostly devoid of hair, save for the porn star landing strip.

    Excited and yet shy, Victoria had her legs closed with her thighs rubbing against each other, shaking all over as Jack placed his hand on her flat belly and moved it down, running his middle and ring finger along the lips of her pussy. Victoria nearly arched her back from that simple touch, overjoyed at the feeling of finally having someone else touch her down there. Jack moved his fingers back and forth, stroking the two soft lips teasingly and driving her wild with excitement. Were they not kissing, she would beg him to go farther.

    As if reading her mind, Jack moved his fingers, this time with the ring and index moving up the lips with his middle finger running between them, gently stroking the entrance to her insides while rubbing her clitoris with his thumb. With the seconds ticking by, Jack’s fingers picked up in speed and strength with their movements, sending waves of erotic bliss through Victoria’s body as all of the right spots were hit in perfect sequence.

    ‘I guess this proves that he really is just a figment of my imagination, he knows how to get me going just as well as I do,’ Victoria thought as Jack inserted his middle finger into her pussy, drawing a moan of euphoria as he stirred her insides with each movement of his hand. Even though she had spent countless hours fingering herself, Jack’s fingers felt so much bigger and stronger. It was almost a completely new sensation, like she was already getting fucked.

    Going even further, Jack inserted his ring finger as well, working them both inside her while using his index and little finger to continue stimulating the lips. From there, his movements increased in speed and strength, driving Victoria wild with lust while always staying gentle enough so as not to become uncomfortable. It was as if Jack knew what she wanted before she did. Already, Victoria’s inner thighs and Jack’s hand were soaking wet from her juices, which were beginning to drip onto the invisible surface they were laying on. Moving his hand so fast that it was practically a blur, Jack pushed Victoria over the edge and triggered an ecstatic orgasm, causing her to arch her back like an exorcism patient and end their kiss so that she could moan like an opera singer to the swirling universe around them.

    “Oh my god,” she panted, “that was the greatest orgasm of my life.”

    “Good, I’m glad.”

    Smiling, Victoria grasped his wet hand and pulled it up to her face so that she could lick his fingers clean. “Jack, put it in me. I want to feel your cock.”

    “Are you sure you don’t want more foreplay?”

    Victoria giggled at the suggestion. “Such a gentleman. No, the real Jack and I will do everything for our real first time. I just want something to hold me over until then, and I’m rather curious as to what my imagination will give me.”

    Sitting up, the young man undressed while Victoria removed her nightgown and bra, the two of them completely naked in the heart of space. Looking down upon Victoria’s beautiful body, Jack was rock-hard and ready to burst with excitement, though he kept it hidden behind his calm smile. She was so gorgeous, practically radiant with beauty and youth and burning with adolescent sexuality. He had to be careful, for under no circumstances did he want her to be harmed. Victoria on the other hand was unable to restrain herself, and was writhing teasingly as she looked at Jack’s erect member. Once again holding himself over her, Jack wrapped one arm around Victoria and used his free hand to guide his manhood to the moist lips of her slit. Feeling the warm head pressed against her virgin pussy, Victoria trembled in excitement. Never before had anyone touched her there or in such a way, and even if this was just a dream, even if she would wake up and her body would be exactly the same, this was still her first time.

    “Jack, I love you,” she murmured, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    “I love you too, Victoria,” he whispered in her ear while slowly pushing his phallus inside her.

    Immediately, Victoria began panting heavily and gagging in a mix of pleasure and pain as he entered her. No matter how long or hard she had fingered herself, she had never been able to achieve a filling sensation like this. She always worried that she was leaving her pussy too loose with how long she pleasured herself, but with this, she had no idea she was this tight! She felt like he was going to split her open! But every time she was about to say stop or slow down, Jack would obey her before she could even form the words in her mind. Jack didn’t grunt, moan, or wince as he worked himself into her. Regardless of how tight she was, he truly felt like he was seeing her true self, and it was beautiful.

    “Here it comes,” Jack warned, reaching her hymen.

    “Do it, baby,” Victoria whispered, holding onto him for dear life.

    With one gentle yet undeniably powerful shove, Jack forced his entire cock into her pussy, tearing her hymen and burying his cock in her up to the base. Victoria hollered out to the starry sky from the deflowering, but as soon as it had happened, the pain melted away. For the first time in her life, she felt truly linked to someone, truly bound. Just by penetrating her body, she felt like Jack had penetrated her very soul and he could feel him within her. She felt like she belonged to him, and she felt impatient in the sudden need to do this in real life. She wanted to feel it, she wanted to give her true physical self to him and become his. She wanted her soul to merge with the real Jack’s.

    Pulling out, Jack revealed a layer of blood on the shaft of his penis, glistening like liquid rubies from Victoria’s lost virginity, and with the slow removal, Victoria released her held breath. Jack then pushed himself back into her, drawing a deep grunt from Victoria as he once again stuffed her. Moving back and forth, Jack began thrusting into Victoria with a steady rhythm, shaking her and pushing her back each time he worked himself into her. The breathing of the two teenagers was heavy as they took the position inscribed into their very genes, moving back and forth in sexual harmony.

    Now used to the feeling of Jack inside her, Victoria spread her legs and wrapped them around his waist, granting him better access. Swinging his lower body forward to continue fucking her, Jack leaned down and they locked lips, kissing sensually with their tongues in each other’s mouths. Quickly Jack began to pick up speed as per Victoria’s unknown desire and was forced to end their kiss. Holding himself up above her, Jack continued thrusting into her while the two lovers just stared into each other’s eyes and panted in each other’s faces.

    “Jack, I’m going to cum. Do it with me.”

    “Alright.” he replied, stabilizing his speed and thrusting into her at a steady but strong rate.

    Each time Jack’s cock slammed the deepest corners of her inside, Victoria could feel that familiar trembling warmth building up in her body and that indescribable pressure, while Jack worked to contain himself, waiting for Victoria to break the threshold so that he could join her.

    Finally, Victoria released a euphoric moan as the floodgates of pleasure were opened, signaling for Jack to release his reserves, As Victoria’s pussy grabbed his cock and flooded it with her juices, Jack fired jet after jet of semen into her, pouring every single drop he had. Both of them empty, Victoria became limp and Jack lowered himself to catch his breath while being careful not to put his weight on her. Nearly delirious from her orgasm, Victoria stared up into the starry sky, gazing at the clouds of rainbow dust and gas and the swirling galaxies, all surrounded by pinpricks of twinkling light.

    “This is heaven,” she panted.

    “If that is how you see it, then indeed it is.”

    “Thank you, thank you for everything.”

    Jack he held himself back up and kissed her one last time. “Thank you for letting me make you happy.”

    Victoria’s eyes bolted open and the feel of her pillow and sheets told her immediately that she was back in bed with her hand between her legs and her pussy practically shaking from multiple orgasms. With a smiling blush, she fluffed her pillow and settled in, exhausted from making love.

    ——————————————————

    In his room, Jack smiled and opened his eyes. “Victoria, you truly have a beautiful soul. Thank you. Now, I should see how Kelly is doing.”

    ——————————————————

    Kelly was lying in darkness, curled up in a fetal position and sobbing harder than ever in her life. Jack was standing behind her, devoid of his usual smile.

    “You didn’t tell me it would hurt this bad!”

    Taking a deep breath, Jack sat down and placed his hand on her shoulder. “You tried to meditate when you were alone in your room, you tried to find your center, where all of your pain was going. When you finally found it, every act you’ve committed suddenly slammed against your mind, unleashing years of pent up guilt and shame. Until now, you never really felt those things because you had not established an identity to feel harm. Now that you’ve become aware of who you really are, it’s like a whole life’s worth of memories has suddenly come crashing back. The only reason why you’re here now is because you cried yourself to sleep.”

    “All those things, all those horrible things, what kind of twisted freak am I?! I’m just a disgusting whore that should die from an overdose!”

    “No, Kelly, there is nothing wrong with you. You can no more be blamed for the things you did than an amnesiac not recognizing his family. You were trying to save yourself, it was your coping mechanism to deal with the hole in your heart created by not knowing who you were. Don’t be ashamed of your past, for nothing you have done can leap through time and harm you unless you let it. Move forward Kelly, you’ve seen the error in your ways and are trying to recreate who you are. Doesn’t that make up for your mistakes? Doesn’t that deserve you giving yourself a second chance at a new life?”

    “I hate myself, I should just die.”

    “If you hate yourself, then that means you desire change and finally have the ability to do so. Is this not the greatest opportunity to finally turn your life around and become a new person? Kelly, events shape who we are, but only because we react to them and define them. Some might not even acknowledge what would traumatize others because of how they view it and themselves. If you can change your view of your past, then you can change who you are in your present and future.”

    “How? How can I ever live with what I’ve done? How can I ever look at myself in the mirror without wanting to throw up and slit my wrists?”

    “By finding your Self. Right now you have expanded your world to become vulnerable to your perception, just like with everyone else, but your view is still too small for you to see the grander scheme and the truth of yourself. If you can find your Self, then you will understand everything and will be able to control what you feel. Before, you were basically lying on the ocean floor like a stone, now you are floating in limbo, but in order to be happy, you must swim to the surface and breathe the fresh air. Find your Self, and you will see your past for what it really is.”

    “And what is that?”

    “It is whatever you make of it.”

    Kelly slowly sat up but with her back to him. “But how am I supposed to find my Self? I don’t even know who I am, other than a disgusting whore and a drug addict. Why shouldn’t I just kill myself as soon as I wake up.”

    Sighing, Jack stood up and walked past her. “Now is not the time to speak of life and death. If you want to kill yourself, that is your choice and I will never judge you. However, before you end your life, shouldn’t you do so only after you’ve fully understood the life you are taking? Don’t you owe it to yourself to truly know everything that makes you who you are before you end your life?”

    “But I don’t know how…” she said, drawing fresh tears.

    “Then to help you, I shall give you two gifts.”

    Hovering in the empty space before them, a diagram of light appeared, about the size of a tennis court. It consisted of eleven circles, five in a vertical line with a vertical line of three on each side. Each circle had three or more bridges connecting it to the ones closest to it so that it formed a symmetrical web. However, the last circle only had one bridge, leading up to the circle directly above it. Moving down, the circles read Keter, Chokmah, Binah, Da’at, Hesed, Gevurah, Tiferet, Netzah, Hod, Yesod, and Malkuth.

    “This is the Kabbalah, also known as the Tree of Life. You could say it is one of the first schools of thought, originally adopted into Judaism, and used to describe the path to God and to explain the creation of everything. It is essentially the root of all religion. However, it also serves as a good map to enlightenment, and that is why it is one of my favorite pieces of art and ideals. I see it not as the property of one religion, but the key to the mind.

    The first Sephirot, Keter, means crown. It refers to all things outside of human comprehension, be it the divine or just the size of the universe. If you can understand how little you truly understand and appreciate your place in the universe, you achieve it. The second, Chokmah, means wisdom and is associated in the soul with the power of intuitive insight, flashing lightning-like across consciousness. Binah, understanding, ideas set to form. Da’at, an unofficial Sephirot on the Tree of Life, could be considered the Self’s place in the universe. It is the origin of physical creation, as opposed to the previous sephirot, which are entirely spiritual and intellectual.

    Hesed, kindness and love, the active principle initiating action. Gevurah, strength, the ability to move forward into the future. Tiferet, beauty, the ability to see the light in everything. Netzah, victory. It is leadership, perseverance, and endurance putting higher concepts into action. Hod, submission, is the ability to see value and know your own value. Yesod, foundation, is the cornerstone and the balance to all the sephirots. Malkuth, kingship, is physical existence and expressing the concepts of all the sephirot feeding into it.

    Use this to figure out your path to nirvana and what the Self is.”

    “And the other gift?” she asked with the entire speech having just completely gone through one ear and come out the other.

    Smiling, Jack walked over to her and got down on one knee in front of her. “I will cure you of all the scars of your past life, both from your addictions and your former profession, so that you may start anew.”

    He leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead.

    Kelly bolted up in bed, gasping for air and covered in sweat. Wait, something was different, she felt… better, a lot better. Her whole body felt weightless and drained of a pain she hadn’t even been noticing. Her withdrawal symptoms, they were gone! Turning on her bedside lamp and getting out of bed, she walked over to the mirror in her room and stared at her reflection, in awe of the sight that greeted her. All the damage that hard drugs had done to her face and body were completely gone; her hair looked like a model’s in a shampoo commercial, her skin was a healthy tan and tight and smooth with youth, her eyes, teeth, and nails had regained their original color, he nose had lost of all of its cocaine scars, and her arms were completely devoid of injection bruises. She was completely cured of everything she had done to herself, to the point where it looked like none of it had ever happened.

    With tears of joy rolling down her face, Kelly fell to her knees and cried. She had her beauty back, her life back, her self-esteem back. Jack had said that he would cure her of the damage from her addictions and former profession, which meant that her STDs were gone as well, and maybe even her virginity had returned. Not only that, but he had given her information that she had never known or heard before. What had been happening in her mind weren’t dreams, they were real, all of it completely real. Jack, whoever or whatever he was, he had been helping her all this time, both in her mind and outside it as the same person.

    ——————————————————

    “Tyler Deck, I see you have made some progress,” Jack said, walking across the black dreamscape to the senior, sitting on the invisible ground.

    “Not really. No matter how much I think about everything I’ve been told, I can’t get the sight of my sister being violated out of my mind, I can’t stop hearing her screams. She was raped and murdered and I didn’t protect her. She suffered an agonizing and humiliating death and it’s all my fault. I could do nothing but watch and listen as one of our attackers pinned me to the ground. I was too weak to keep her safe, too cowardly to save her. Besides, I don’t see how talking back to a dream is going to help me.”

    “Even after all that you’ve learned, you fail to see the value in the words of a dream? Tyler, if this truly is a dream, then doesn’t that mean you are having a conversation directly with your subconscious? Is this not the greatest source of guidance that you can find?” Jack asked, holding his arms out to his sides.

    “It’s not real.”

    Jack lowered his smile, knowing that he could no longer be passive with this. “It’s only not real because you don’t want it to be real. You are afraid of confronting your subconscious because you loathe yourself. You hide from yourself, not wanting to face the truth. You say you were pinned down, and if multiple culprits mugged you, then they were probably armed. You were thirteen, you and your sister didn’t stand a chance against them. Even if you had managed to get enough adrenalin pumping through your veins to free yourself from the grip of one of your attackers, you would have been unable to save your sister. You would have been killed and she would have been forced to watch you die while she was raped.”

    “Shut up!” Tyler yelled.

    “There was nothing you could do Tyler, and that is the truth, the truth that you have known all these years but ignored. It wasn’t that you didn’t do anything to help her, it’s that you couldn’t do anything to help her. You wanted someone to blame, something with meaning, something other than the cruelty of your attackers. You had to feel like there was a reason for it to happen, because you couldn’t accept that your sister had been taken without any purpose or meaning.”

    “I told you to shut up!” Tyler roared, getting up and grabbing Jack by the collar.

    “Do you know why rape victims will at times believe that what happened to them was their fault? It is because they ask themselves what could have been done to prevent their attack. Could they have screamed louder, fought back harder, or just made some other decision? You are the same way; you had to believe that something could have been changed. That is the source of your fear of losing power, the first power; the power to have done something in the past.

    You need to feel like you had power at one time or another, that it is better to have power taken away from you than to never have it at all. It is your safety net against the idea that anything can happen at any reason, that life is unfair, that sometimes you can be nothing but the victim. You hate yourself because you want to feel like you had the capability to do something to help your sister. You want to feel like you at least had a chance, that someone or something gave you the opportunity to fight. But instead, there was nothing. No god or angels have a plan for your, there is only the material world and what you perceive to be luck. That is your greatest fear, that you have no power in any aspect of your life, and that everything that happens is brought on without any reason or purpose.”

    With shaky hands, Tyler let go of Jack’s collar. The words had struck him, finally hitting a nerve. In Tyler’s mind, he was mulling over Jack’s words and feeling it untangling years of strangled thoughts.

    “It is a problem of reliance, you need someone or something to serve as a scapegoat, a buffer zone between you and an event in which you are protected by the ability to do something or can be used to explain away that event as “I could have done something”. You need to feel like there is some kind of plan for you, be it God’s or someone else’s. You need to feel like there is some sympathetic mind that wants things to be fair for you. You are terrified of being left entirely alone to your own devices, completely unprotected from the mindless occurrences of the universe. You need life to follow the rules, for things to be fair, for there to be a chance where you can change what happens. But in truth, there is nothing you can do.”

    Tyler turned away, shaking from head to toe. Thinking back through his entire life, he could see the “buffer zone” that Jack had mentioned. He could see how at the core of everything, good and bad, his perception had relied on the believed fact that God or karma or something with some semblance of care was looking out for him in this unforgiving world.

    “What am I supposed to do? Just accept that I’m the universe’ bitch?”

    Jack regained his smile and held out his hand, summoning forth an encompassing view of space with stars and galaxies swirling around them, above them, and below them. “You are no more helpless than the rest of life and every atom in the universe. In truth, we are all under the control of time, and in a sense, powerless. Everything that occurs is predestined, scheduled in the flow of time before the event even takes place. Every chemical reaction, every transference of energy, every movement and thought, all are the one and only path of time. The future is set in stone.”

    “So what, every decision is meaningless? Life is completely devoid of purpose?”

    “Quite the contrary. Just because something is guaranteed by time to happen, doesn’t mean it happens on its own. Everything that happens can only happen when every variable is at the perfect point. Let’s say you are deciding which college you are going to attend. In reality, the choice has already been made as dictated by time. It is the decision you make, therefore it is the only decision you could have made. It is the singular reality that nothing can deviate from. However, before you consciously made that choice, time required that you think it over thoroughly and evaluate everything you know. It is required that you make this choice, for you can not wonder which college you will attend and arrive at that college without having picked it. The choice you made was inevitable and unavoidable, but it could only be made because you had the proper mental comprehension to have been able to make the choice.

    Everything that happens in reality is because of time, but time relies on reality in order for the variables to inevitably fall in place.”

    “So you’re saying that everything that happens only happens because it is possible?”

    “Exactly. Every event in the universe has an infinite number of variables, and with each and every event, the variables change so as to support the current event. An event WILL occur, but only because it is the one and only possible path, as designated by all the variables. Imagine there is a building under construction, and according to time itself, that building WILL be completed by a certain date, as dictated by the maximum efficiency outcomes. Now, since that is true, you can be guaranteed that there will be no late deliveries of supplies, no mistakes in the creation, and no disturbances in the plan. According to time, that building will be completed, but it will require the materials and engineers without question. The building won’t just be “completed” with the top five floors missing because time said it would be completed on that date.”

    “So does that mean it is possible for someone to see the future?”

    “Only if that person was meant to see the future. If someone has a vision about the future, that is only because they were meant to, as according to the script of time. If they take that information and use it to change the future, then what they saw wasn’t really the future, and what they are doing to change what they thought is the future is actually allowing the true future to take place, as dictated by time. Time itself is simultaneous, everything occurring at the exact same moment. Both beginning and end at a single point in time. Since organisms are the only things that are actually aware of time and all time is simultaneous, then perhaps organisms have the ability to look out across all of time, or just witness a fake prediction.”

    “All right, so what does this have to do with me and my sister?”

    Jack turned back to him. “We’ve already established that you have a fear of having absolutely no control over reality, and through the reality of time itself, we can prove that fact. Tyler, what happened to you and your sister was literally unavoidable as dictated by time. You believe you could have fought them off or even made a pre-emptive situation, but since that didn’t occur, it wasn’t possible. What transpired on that night was the one and only path of reality, nothing else could have happened. Your sister was meant to die. There was no meaning, no divine being with a personal opinion as to the cruelty of rape or how your life should be fair. What happened was just a destined occurrence, no more unique than the destined chemical reactions taking place between every single atom. This conversation we are having now was in fact unavoidable, since it is in fact taking place.

    Tyler, you must come to accept this fact. Every thought passing through your mind while listening to me was inevitable as dictated by time. You must realize that it is impossible for any other alternate outcome to take place, that in any event, there is something that you could have or should have done. What happened was unavoidable, and even the simplest alternatives were ultimately impossible to achieve. In the end, if you do something that will have an outcome, then that outcome was guaranteed. Never again wonder if there was something you should have or could have done, because the fact that you did what you did means that there were no alternatives, Even while mulling over the decision to do something, every thought that enters your mind was already predestined for the inevitable decision you make.

    This is what you must do. However, I think I’ve made it clear that whatever you do, whether you do it or not, was what you were meant to do. Now, time to wake up. It is a new day, and the world has changed more than you would believe.”

    Chapter 4

    Kelly stood nervously by the entrance of the school, waiting for Jack and Victoria to arrive. Students surging for the warmth of the school gave her quizzical looks, surprised that she was out in front of them like this. Even though she had given up her self-destructive ways and had been trying to be more social, she wasn’t normally this out and the open. Plus… she looked good. She looked truly healthy and had regained her lost beauty. The weather was exceptionally bitter, well below freezing with a harsh wind and thick dark clouds that made it look like the sun still had not risen. As the last of the stragglers entered the school, the sound of Jack and Victoria’s voices reached her, Jack’s voice laced with its normal carefree peacefulness and Victoria’s laughs as clear as a bell.

    “December has really arrived, that walk was brutal,” Victoria said with chattering teeth. She was jumping up and down and rubbing her legs to try and get some warmth burning inside her skinny-fit jeans.

    “I’m sorry. I guess we could ride the bus from now on,” Jack said.

    “Screw the bus, we’re juniors, I’ll drive.”

    “Ah, Kelly, good morning,” Jack said, stepping into the light passing through the glass doors of the school.

    Upon seeing Kelly, Victoria was defensive, wrapping her arm around Jack’s. Kelly hadn’t been in school the day before, no one knew why, and Jack hadn’t said anything. Her skepticism was understandable. However, as she got a closer examination, her look of masked territorialism was replaced with piqued curiosity, with Victoria cocking her head to one side like a cat spotting a fluttering moth. She was analyzing Kelly’s face, noting the lack of premature lines from drugs and the return of her healthy color. Something had happened between this morning and when they had lunch the other day, something that not even makeup could replicate.

    “Hey, Jack… could I talk to you for a minute please?”

    “Of course. Victoria, could you please wait for me inside?”

    After talking with Tyler without receiving any bruises, Victoria decided to trust him. She nodded and walked past Kelly, fighting the urge to give her a second glance.

    “So Kelly, what can I do for you?” Jack asked, now that they were alone.

    “Jack, cut the act. The dreams I’ve been having, they are completely real. I got myself tested the other day, and while it will take some time for most of them to come out, I’ve lost several STDs and my withdrawal symptoms are gone. You cured me, you’ve been talking to me in my sleep.”

    Jack took a deep breath and his smile shrank. “That is correct. And don’t worry, all your STDs are gone, as well as any internal damage caused by any abortions you might have had. I also threw in your virginity as an added gift.”

    He spoke so casually that it nearly made Kelly’s knees buckle and brought tears to her eyes.

    “How? How can you do these things?”

    “Kelly, my birthday is on the 21st, I promise I will answer all of your questions then. I suggest you discover your Self before that day comes, trust me. I’ll give you all the help you need, after all, we’re friends, right?”

    Instead of responding, Kelly leapt forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, gratefully hugging him with all her strength. After several seconds, she let go and walked inside. About to follow her, Jack stopped as Tyler came into view, trudging through the frigid breeze.

    “Ah, Tyler Deck, how are you this fine morning?”

    “I’m all right, you?” he asked, coming to a stop.

    “Couldn’t be better. But are you sure you’re ok?”

    “Yeah, I just have a lot on my mind. And I’ve been sleeping weird lately.”

    “Well like you said before, you’re trying to make amends with all the people you’ve hurt. Such discomforts are expected during this personal metamorphosis.”

    “Well, it’s because of you that I decided to change. Thank you, Jack. Thanks for helping me.”

    “Oh of course, what are friends for? Now I suggest we go inside, if not to get out of the cold, then to at least get to class. After all, time waits for no man, man can only wait for time, as time controls everything within our existence, except how we perceive it. And yet even our perception of time may just be something inscribed in our destiny,” Jack said, holding open the door.

    “Destiny, right,” Tyler muttered, thinking back to his dream and hustling inside to get out of the wind.

    “By the way, Tyler, I would greatly appreciate it if you could join me and a few friends for lunch.”

    “Uh… sure, ok. What are friends for?”

    ——————————————————

    “Hey, Kelly, hold on a second,” Victoria said, leaning against a wall of lockers.

    “Hey Victoria. Look, I’m sorry for what I said at lunch the other day. And I’m really sorry about Jack.”

    “No, I’m the one who should apologize. I had no right to dig into your past and bring up all those rumors. Plus I overreacted when I found out about you two, I guess I can’t say you fooled around with my boyfriend when he wasn’t even my boyfriend. I swear, I’ve never been the jealous type, I don’t know what came over me.”

    “You had something to protect, of course you would be defensive. I completely understand. And don’t worry, I’m not after your boyfriend. He and I are just friends and he’s helping me through some stuff. He already got me to quit turning tricks and stop using drugs. It’s been over a week and I feel better than ever in my life.”

    “Wow, he told me that he was helping you, but he didn’t tell me about that. It’s amazing that you could even survive going cold turkey, I know I would just burst into flames. So since we know each other a little better now, I was hoping we could start off with a clean slate. I promise I won’t get overly protective with him. I don’t want to be the kind of girl that doesn’t let her guy have other friends. Besides, he’s helping me too, so there is no reason why we can’t help each other. Friends?”

    Victoria held out her hand.

    “Friends,” Kelly said, reaching out and shaking it.

    “Now that that’s out of the way, I just want to say that you look absolutely fantastic! I got to know, what’s your secret? You’ve always been pretty, but now you’re stunning!”

    Kelly smiled. “I thought you said you weren’t normally the jealous type. Well it’s not a new kind of makeup or a diet if that’s what your thinking. It’s just clean living and the help of a friend. Victoria, make sure you always value Jack, because you have no idea how amazing he really is. He completely saved my life.”

    Victoria smiled as well. “I know he is, he saved mine too.”

    ——————————————————

    Kelly sat in the school library, staring at a computer screen and reading the bright blaring page of the Internet site. It was about the Tree of Life, along with all of the other browser tabs. Everything that Jack had told her had been correct, at least mostly. There were a couple aspects that he paraphrased, but with how many different interpretations there were, she could understand why. Jack had given her this information for a reason and she knew she had to use it. Reading through the page, she verbally paraphrased the information in order to commit it to memory.

    “The Sephirot of the Tree of Life are the ten attributes in which the Ein Sof reveals itself and continuously creates the physical realm and the chain of higher metaphysical realm. In the Kabbalah, the functional structure of the Sephirot channels the divine creative life force, and revealing the unknowable divine essence to Creation is described. Kabbalah sees the human soul as mirroring the Divine. Genesis 1:27, “God created man in His own image, in the image of God He created him, male and female He created them”. It also describes creations as reflections of their life source in the Sephirot. Therefore, the Sephirot also describe the spiritual life of man, and constitute the conceptual paradigm in Kabbalah for understanding everything.

    So, from what I understand (and I’m completely pulling this out of my ass), Jack is saying that humans and gods are one in the same in that our perception shapes the universe. I guess that fits with what he’s always saying, we shape our reality by the values and interpretations we place on it. He said that the Tree of life is used to find God, but also serves as a useful map for finding the Self. If Jack really believes that humans and gods are exactly alike, then finding God or the divine through the Tree of Life really is just like finding the Self.”

    “Your name is Kelly, right?” she heard, nearly making her jump out of her chair.

    Turning back, she looked up into the unsure face of Tyler. “Yeah, can I help you?”

    “You know Jack Owen, right? You’re the only one I’ve seen with him, other than his girlfriend.”

    “Yeah, kind of. I haven’t really been able to hang out with him since she’s always around. We really can only talk during math class. What’s up?”

    Tyler sighed and sat down at the computer next to her.

    “What can you tell me about him?”

    “Why are you so interested? Like I said, he’s got a girlfriend.”

    Tyler huffed through the accusation and sat up straight in his chair. “Just please, tell me what you know about him.”

    “I really don’t know anything about him. He used to go to this school system, then he was transferred to some school for the gifted or something, and now he’s back. Other than that, all I know is that he is really nice and brilliant.”

    Was this guy aware of Jack’s differentiation from everyone else? That strange dream ability that he had been using to contact Kelly and that healing power?

    “I heard about your little fight with him on his first day back, it basically spread through the school like a wildfire. Everyone is saying that he gave you some sort of lecture, but no one really understood it. Is that why your so interested?”

    “On that day, he talked to me like no one else ever had. He saw through me so clearly and spoke so perfectly that every word felt like getting stabbed in the heart. He completely shook my world, I haven’t been able to think straight ever since. Everyone says that you started acting differently and started hanging out with him. Did he say something to you too?”

    “Yeah, he did.”

    “What did he tell you?”

    Kelly hesitated before answering. “He told me exactly what I needed to hear.”

    ——————————————————

    “I’m so glad it’s Friday, this has been one really tiring week,” Victoria said, eating lunch with Jack in their usual corner of the cafeteria.

    “Emotionally tiring maybe.”

    “Well yeah, that’s a given. I just love Fridays nights, it feels like a whole extra day of the weekend and all of the energy that you were completely unaware of during the week rises up and makes you feel like you could do anything.”

    “When I was a kid, my parents would get me Mcdonalds each Friday. I would spend the night listening to music and playing with the toy.”

    “What do you do now?”

    “I just listen to music, unless there is something good on TV. What about you, what do you do?”

    “Well like I said, drawing is my hobby. I’ll sit in front of the TV, basically using it as background noise while I scribble in my sketchpad, constantly stopping to answer a text while trying to avoid getting graphite on my phone.”

    “I’d love to see your work.”

    “That’s right, neither of us has seen each other’s bedroom. Don’t worry, you’ll get to tonight. After all, it’s our date night.”

    “I think we should do it at your place, I actually don’t have a bed,” Jack chuckled, surprising Victoria.

    “Really? What do you sleep on?”

    “I spend my nights in a meditative position, between wakefulness and sleeping. I prefer it to regular sleeping, as it allows me to continue pondering the secrets of the universe.”

    “I must say, that is just downright amazing. But then I guess the number of times we can literally sleep together will be limited. All right, my place it is, just make sure you come after midnight when my parents are asleep. If you arrive early, they’ll stay up until dawn to make sure we aren’t doing anything.”

    “When will I get to meet them?”

    “You can meet them this weekend. They are certainly excited to meet you.”

    “Mind if I join you?” Kelly asked, approaching the table with a tray of food.

    “Sure, take a seat!” Victoria said cheerfully.

    “So, what are you two talking about?”

    “Just what we do on Friday nights.”

    “Ugh, I love Friday nights. I basically sit at the computer all night and watch my favorite shows online.”

    “Hey, uh… can I join?” asked the suddenly-appearing Tyler, as nervous as Kelly when she first asked.

    Victoria did not stir or become tense at the senior’s arrival, having learned that he no longer meant Jack any harm. Though she still watched him like a cat looking in the direction of a loud noise. Kelly was the same way, surprised to be seeing Tyler twice in one day.

    “Of course, take a seat. We’re just talking about our Friday night routines. What about you?”

    “Me? Oh, I just smoke pot and fall asleep in front of the TV.”

    “Can’t argue with that,” said Kelly.

    ——————————————————

    Jack moved silently through his house, dressed warmly for the frigid winter night outside. His mom was out at a friend’s birthday party and had yet to return, but his dad was home and a light sleeper. Pulling on his sneakers, he quietly opened the door, stepped outside, and closed it. Carrying a flashlight and a bright windbreaker to reflect the light of any car beams, he began walking down the side of the road towards Victoria’s house, humming to himself while listening to the wind.

    After a brisk twenty-minute walk, he reached Victoria’s home and entered the driveway, glad to have the trees to protect him from the wind. Holding up his flashlight and pointing it at Victoria’s window, he blinked it a few times and walked up to her front deck. A second after he reached the door, the handle turned and opened, revealing the radiant young woman, dressed in her nightgown with an excited but incredibly nervous smile.

    “Hey,” Jack said simply.

    “Hi,” she merely replied, stepping back and letting him come inside. “You have to be quiet, we’re dead if my parents wake up.”

    She moved up the stairs with Jack behind her. Even in the pitch-black house, Victoria’s beautiful frame could be seen as clear as day through her thin nightgown. He could see her red lace bra and her skimpy panties, clinging to her round taut ass. Reaching the second story, they moved down the hall on their tiptoes, eventually reaching Victoria’s room at the end of the hall. After closing the door, Jack turned on his flashlight and looked around her room, taking everything in. As well as pictures and posters, Victoria’s walls were plastered with sketches of a vast array of subjects, from animals, to scenery, to simple objects.

    Walking over to her dresser, Jack picked up her latest piece and smiled. It was a picture of the two of them, Jack with his arms around Victoria and his chin resting on the top of her head, and Victoria leaning against him with her hand on his chest. The two of them were slightly turned to the viewer, letting Jack see the looks of loving serenity on their faces.

    “This might be my favorite,” Jack mused.

    “Well I couldn’t draw us naked, I didn’t want my parents to see it.”

    Jack looked to her and smiled while his manhood hardened. Victoria was standing beside her bed, her back to him and bent over as she lit candles on her bedside table. At the peak of arousal, Jack raised his flashlight and focused it on her shapely rear.

    “You look absolutely breathtaking,” Jack murmured as she turned back to him, blushing with nervousness. “By the way, I brought this.”

    He reached into his pocket and pulling out a condom. Victoria almost laughed at the gesture. “Always a gentlemen. But before you open it, just tell me: do you have any STDs? Have you done this before? Did you catch anything from Kelly?”

    “Don’t worry, this is my first time as well. And trust me, I got absolutely nothing from Kelly.”

    “Well I think you know that I have nothing. And since I’m on the pill, I guess we won’t need this…” Jenny said, taking the condom and tossing it aside.

    After giving Jack a kiss, she turned around and took off her bra and panties. Completely naked, she walked back to her bed and lied down, trembling from head to toe like a building in an earthquake. Never before had anyone seen her like this, so exposed and explicit. She hadn’t been nearly this anxious in her dream, but that was to be expected, as she had only made love to a figment of her imagination. But now here she was, about to be truly seen for who she truly was and deflowered. Undressing, Jack walked over to the bed and sat down beside her.

    She had her closed hand over her mouth and was blushing to the point where she was almost as red as her hair. In her mind, she was imagining Jack examining her closely and judging her on every curve and imperfection. But with his usual smile, Jack reached out and began stroking her cheek while they stared into each other’s eyes, their bodies shining in the light of the candles.

    “It’s ok, you don’t have to feel nervous or embarrassed. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen and I love you. I could never feel anything but endless adoration for you,” he whispered, calming her to the point where she moved her hand.

    Holding himself over her, Jack lowered his head and they began to kiss, with Victoria trembling every time his erect phallus brushed up against her inner thighs. He leaned to one side, freeing up the opposing hand and allowing it him to rest it on her flat belly. He moved down, relishing the touch of her skin, so soft, so smooth. He reached the silky lips of her virgin flower, running his middle and ring finger along the entrance. Finally feeling someone truly touch her, Victoria began to pant heavily with her excitement doubling every second. Jack worked his magic, running his middle finger between her lips with his index and ring ringer moving up and down against the entrance and his thumb gyrating against her clit.

    ‘Wait… this is just like in my dream,’ Victoria thought, moments before her thoughts were split open by the insertion of Jack’s finger.

    He continued to move his hand, slowly picking up speed and eventually inserting his ring finger as well. The feel of someone inside her made her toes curl in bliss, the feel of being more open than ever in her life. She had spent so much time toying with herself, she knew exactly what her interior felt like, but did it feel the same way to Jack? Was he satisfied with what he felt?

    ‘This is exactly like my dream, every single movement of his hand is exactly the same!’

    The realization struck her, but once again, her focus was ruined as Jack’s movements increased in speed and strength, hitting all the right points. Her body moving like a wave, Victoria tried to stay in control as the sensation of an approaching orgasm reached her mind. She wouldn’t last much longer; he was playing her like a hacked videogame. With their lips locked and their tongues squeezing the life out of each other, Victoria’s moan was stifled as he brought her to her first orgasm, causing her to arch her back and for her body to writhe almost violently. After a minute to let her calm down, Jack held up his fingers in front of her face, glistening with her juices.

    ‘Ok, this is just weird…’ Victoria thought while automatically licking them clean.

    “Is something wrong?” Jack asked, shaking her from her thoughts.

    “Oh no, nothing is wrong!”

    “Are you sure?”

    “Yeah, I’m just excited.”

    “All right, then I guess I can take it a step further.”

    He began kissing her again, but only for a few seconds. After which, he moved from her lips to her cheek, and from there, ran kisses down her neck. As he sampled her delicate flesh, he began fingering her once again, finding her hymen and driving her wild in anticipation. After kissing her collarbone and shoulders several times, he moved down and gave one broad lick up the side of her right breast, sending shivers up her spine. He gave another lick up the other side, and then traced his tongue around her nipple. She tasted so delicious, almost like hot breakfast tea with a bit of sugar added. Plus the feel was unmistakable, consisting of that water balloon feeling with elegantly soft skin. He would have been content to rest his head there and slumber for the rest of the night, escaping from the freezing winter air outside Victoria’s window, his face buried between her breasts, so warm, listening to her heartbeat.

    Once he ran his tongue around her nipple, he wrapped his lip around it and pulled it gently. Victoria was whimpering in bliss as he lovingly worked his fingers inside her and sucked on her breasts, moving between them and giving them each an ample amount of dedicated attention.

    Once he had enough, he moved down again, running his tongue between her breasts and then down her flat stomach. Reaching out, Victoria grasped her bed sheets and bit down on her pillow, knowing that she would need it to keep her moans of euphoria from being heard. His head between her legs, Jack removed his fingers from her soaking slit and licked her juices off his hand.

    “My God, you are so delicious.”

    Working his fingers back in, he continued to stimulate her before bringing the lips of his mouth and the lips of her pussy together and working his tongue like it was a lasso. The feeling was greater than Victoria had ever anticipated, and she had to bite down hard on the pillow to keep from voicing her joy. Her pussy was so delicious that Jack was going down on her like it held the antidote to a poison in his veins. He was working her with a mix of penetrating strength and loving gentleness, as if trying to make her feel good physically and emotionally. Still working his fingers in her, he used the insertion to open her up a little more and let his tongue delve deeper. He wanted to run his tongue along every single centimeter of her sweet cunt.

    “Jack, I’m cumming!”

    With a wordless reply, Jack doubled his efforts, stirring her insides with his tongue like he was making mashed potatoes. At the same time, he was toying with her clit, pulling on it with his lips and sweeping it with his tongue. After only a few seconds, she clamped her legs around his head with enough strength to make him dizzy and filled his mouth with her delectable wetness. Only after her euphoric writhing ended did Jack finally pull away and catch his breath.

    “That was, without a doubt, the greatest orgasm I’ve ever had,” Victoria panted.

    Jack on the soles of his feet, her virgin pussy just an inch from his erection. “Don’t worry, I’ve got a lot more in store for you.”

    “Hold on, do you think we could rest for a minute?”

    “Oh, of course.”

    Several seconds passed in which the two lovers were silent, instead letting their breathing do the talking. But finally, Jack reached out and cupped her cheek. “You look so beautiful right now.”

    “Really?”

    “Yeah, you look energized and happy. It’s like every cell in your body has just woken up and is going stir-crazy. You look absolutely radiant.”

    Victoria was momentarily speechless, completely overwhelmed with emotions. “I love you, Jack. It’s been so short a time, but I love you with all my heart. I’m ready, Jack. I give myself to you; mind, body, and soul.”

    “Yes, my dear, sweet Victoria.”

    Wrapping his hands around his erect cock and aiming it, Jack leaned forward and prodded the entrance with the tip. In her mind, Victoria compared the current sensation with the one in her dream and realized that they were exactly the same. But she didn’t care, she wanted to give him her virginity so badly that she couldn’t think straight.

    “If at any moment you feel uncomfortable, tell me and I will stop. I want you to feel good, Victoria. I want this to be enjoyable for you.”

    “It’s alright, any pain that I have to deal with is worth it a thousand times over. Please, take me, Jack.”

    Sitting up and holding her by the hips, Jack slowly pushed his manhood inside her virgin pussy. Closing her eyes, Victoria breathed deeply as that familiar filling sensation came rushing back, just like in her dream. She felt like a balloon being filled with hot air, again being reminded how tight she was in this context. Jack too was shaking, relishing the feelings of her soft wet sleeve as he slowly delved deeper and deeper into her. Quickly he met up with her hymen and stopped. Taking a deep breath, he looked down into Victoria’s beautiful blue eyes and neither of them had to say a single word. With a simple nod, Jack pushed forward, rupturing her hymen and deflowering her. Victoria’s head rolled back and she became breathless, unable to describe the feeling overtaking her. It felt like her soul was dripping out of her like blood through her ripped hymen, but in exchange, Jack’s soul was pouring into hers from their interlocked bodies.

    Sitting on his ankles, Jack pushed farther in, working his way into the farthest corners of her interior. Victoria held onto the bed for dear life, not feeling pain or discomfort, but nameless ecstasy. Buried in all the way to the base, Jack slowly pulled out of her, letting her crimson blood, the same shade as her hair, catch the light of the candles. Retaining his sitting posture, Jack began entering her and then pulling out, taking his time to loosen her up and let the two of them get accustomed.

    “Jack, I love you,” Victoria whispered as Jack began to take a steady rhythm.

    “I love you too,” he replied, picking up speed.

    Moving with surprising speed and strength, Jack began fucking her like a champ, already filling the room with the sound of clapping flesh and Victoria’s suppressed moans. As he thrust into her as quickly as he did powerfully, Victoria’s D-cup breasts bounced and rolled wildly like a pair of water balloons. Her pussy felt amazing beyond words, Jack had to bite his lip to keep from cumming then and there as her soft wet insides massaged his cock. Victoria was in the same state, barely able to speak as her lover slammed her interior with his powerful cock.

    “Jack, harder!”

    Eager to oblige, he set himself up on his hands and knees. Jack began thrusting down into her from a deeper angle. Recognizing the position from her dream, Victoria raised her lower body and wrapped her legs around his waist. With Jack driving down into her, Victoria reached up and placed her hands on Jack’s cheeks, looking into his eyes while they each panted from the exertion. Using this new position, Jack increased his speed and power, driving down into her like a jackhammer.

    Victoria could no longer speak; the sensation was too overwhelming for her to even form words. The bed was practically bouncing on its frame with each thrust. Even with his skinny build, he was much stronger than he looked. Jack was speechless as well, not wanting to spend any brainpower that could be used to appreciate the feel of Victoria’s naked body against his. They were practically wrapped around each other like two chains of tangled Christmas lights, and holding her unclothed form felt like sitting in a hot tub.

    “Victoria?” Jack panted.

    “Yeah?”

    “My arms are killing me,” he said, causing her to burst into laughter.

    “All right, let’s switch.”

    Changing positions, Jack sat back on the soles of his feet andVictoria rolled onto her side with one leg underneath Jack and the other up across his chest and resting on his shoulder. Kissing her foot, Jack continued to slam her until his self-control began to falter, giving her two more orgasms.

    “Victoria, I’m about to cum.”

    “It’s ok baby, I want you to do it in me. Fill me up with your sperm.”

    Quick to obey, Jack looked up and gave one loud grunt while fucking her at top speed, followed by several jets of semen shot up into her womb. Literally drained, Jack fell back with his body as limp as a ragdoll’s.

    “That was amazing, easily the greatest experience of my life,” Victoria panted.

    “Good, I’m glad. I enjoyed it too.”

    Smiling, Victoria lifted up her blankets and pulled them over herself. “Come on, climb in. I know you said that you prefer to sit and meditate instead of sleep, but humor me. I’ll set my alarm so that you can make your escape before my parents wake up. I really want to sleep with you.”

    Jack gave a soft laugh. “That does indeed sound inviting.”

    As Victoria set her alarm to go off in a few hours and blew out her candles, Jack moved underneath the blankets and lied down beside her. Smiling, Victoria pressed her back against his chest and Jack wrapped his arm around her skinny waist, breathing in her sweet flowery aroma and basking in the radiating heat of her naked body.

    “I love you, Jack,” Victoria murmured one last time.

    “I love you too,” he replied before falling asleep.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria woke up just before 4 am, dizzy and mentally scrambled in her dark bedroom. The alarm had yet to go off, but the bed felt empty, and she could swear it had been Jack’s voice that had woken up. Looking over, she saw him sitting at the edge of the bed with his cell phone in hand.

    “Jack, is something wrong?”

    “I just got a call from my dad. He’s not happy about me sneaking out,” he said without looking back.

    “But how did he find out?”

    “Because he was looking for me. My house just got a phone call from the police. About a mile from my home, my mom got into a car accident with a drunk driver. She didn’t make it.”

    Chapter 5

    Jack stepped into his living room, where his father was crying on the couch. Victoria was standing in the next room, trying to think of something to say when Jack returned.

    “So is it true?”

    “Yes, she died on impact. From the tire marks on the road, the other driver had definitely been swerving and the smell of booze was clear. To think, this happens right before your birthday…”

    “It doesn’t matter when it happened, the pain is all the same. We should not dread or loathe the future, but be grateful for our past. Just because mom is gone now does not lessen how happy she made us before. It is good to miss someone and feel pain at their loss, it shows how much they meant to us and how much we cared about them. But never should we feel like our lives are empty without them, because we will always have the time we spent together in our memories, our love for them, and the knowledge that they never truly left us. Don’t worry about me, while I shall mourn from now and even afterwards, I should not dread the 21st. Goodnight, Dad.”

    Jack walked out of the room and moved silently past Victoria, but as she reached out to him, he ignored her and began climbing up the stairs. She followed him to his room, closing the door behind her. Jack stood in the middle of the room, not saying anything or even moving. Victoria looked around, noting the details of his very Spartan bedroom. True to his words, there was no bed, only a met on the floor with a depression worn in and some pillows. Except for his desk and bureau, the only real furniture was his bookshelf, filled with CDs, cassette tapes, and even records. Jack turned to her, his smile returned but weakened with sadness.

    “This is the first time I have experienced what people call loss. I must admit, I didn’t think it would be this potent. I wonder if even the most enlightened monk is saddened by the loss of a loved one.”

    Rushing forward, Victoria wrapped her arms around Jack’s neck and held him tightly. “Jack, I am so sorry, I don’t even know what to say. I wish there was something I could say, something I could do, just something to make you feel better. I know you’re hurting, I know how it feels to lose family, but I don’t know what it’s like to lose a mom. I’m sorry Jack, I’m so sorry for your loss.”

    “Thank you, Victoria. I’m lucky to have you.”

    “What can I do for you to make you feel better? Do you want me to give you space? To stay with you? To comfort you? I’ll do anything you ask, I’ll do anything I can to lessen your pain.”

    Instead of answering, Jack walked past her to his CD player and inserted a disk of instrumental music. As the soft fluttering notes of the flute moved through the room like a listing butterfly, Jack moved to the corner of the room where he meditated and sat down.

    “Will you sit with me?”

    “Of course,” she answered, sitting down on one of the pillows in front of him and holding his hands.

    Jack closed his eyes and became still, mediating with Victoria just watching him, clutching his hands. Save for the two lovers’ breathing, the gentle music was the only sound in the room, but as the third song faded out, Victoria’s back began to get sore.

    “Are you uncomfortable?” Jack asked without opening his eyes.

    “Oh, no, I’m fine.”

    “It’s all right, do whatever you like to make yourself comfortable. I don’t want you to be with me at your expense. I don’t want you to be sore to make me happy.”

    Jack then opened his eyes in slight surprise as Victoria lied down in front of him with her head in his lap.

    “Tell me if you get uncomfortable, I’ll move or do anything you want to make you happy,” she murmured.

    “Thank you, Victoria. I’m blessed to have you in my life,” he replied with a small smile while he stroked her long scarlet hair.

    ——————————————————

    “Kelly, Tyler, I didn’t expect you to come,” Jack said, climbing out of his dad’s car and stepping onto the parking lot beside the local church.

    Wearing a black dress, Victoria climbed out of the back seat. “I told Kelly about your mom and I guess she told Tyler. I’m sorry, Jack, I should have asked you before telling her.”

    “No, I’m glad they came, just like I’m glad you came.”

    “Jack, I’m so sorry about your mom. I can’t imagine how hard this is for you,” Kelly said. Like Victoria, she was wearing a black dress for the funeral.

    “We should get inside, everyone is waiting for us,” Jack’s dad said, getting out of the car.

    Stepping forward, Tyler held out his hand. “Mr. Owen, I’m sorry about your wife. If she’s anything like Jack, she must have been a very kind and smart woman.”

    With a sad smile, Harold shook the young man’s hand and thanked him.

    ——————————————————

    In the main hall of the church, a line of friends and family slowly moved past the open casket of Jack’s mother. She had been placed in a black dress and any scratches or injuries from the car crash had been hidden with makeup by the coroner. In the background, Victoria, Ellie, and Tyler stood, wanting to stay out of the way while everyone mourned.

    Under their watch, Jack came up to the casket and placed his hand on his mom’s cold shoulder. “Thank you for everything, especially for letting me have known you.”

    The words spoken, he walked over to his friends.

    “I know how you feel, Jack, I lost my sister five years ago and it completely wrecked my life. Only recently have I been able to come to terms with it and I still haven’t been able to forgive myself for her death, but meeting you has been a lot of help,” said Tyler.

    “The pain of losing a loved one is the same for everyone. While the role that person might have played or the relationship they were in may be different, as long as people love someone, they will all mourn him or her the same way and with the same intensity. Thank you.”

    “I may have not known your mom for very long, but each day I talked to her, I could see and appreciate the kind of person she was. She was a wonderful woman.” Victoria said softly.

    “Thank you, that means a lot to me.”

    “I don’t know what to say that will help, other than I am sorry for your loss. All I can really do is promise you that I will help you in any way that I can.”

    “Thank you, I appreciate it.”

    Taking a deep breath, Jack’s father approached them. “We should take our seats, the ceremony is about to start.”

    ——————————————————

    Jack’s father stood at the podium, with Laurie’s casket behind him. “Laurie was my wife, the mother of my son, and the love of my life. She was kind to everyone, a gentle soul, and the sweetest girl you could ever meet. I met her when we attended USM, and from the moment I saw her, I knew I loved her. She became my light, my dream, and my hope for the future. I considered every day that we were together a blessing, and the day we married to be the happiest day of my life. We built a home together, joined our two futures into one, and raised a son that quickly became the most amazing and wisest man I had ever met, even as a child. The night she died, Jack said that while she may be gone, we will never lose the time we had together. For that, I am truly grateful, grateful to Laurie for giving me the greatest twenty years of my life, and grateful to our son, who will never let me devalue my memories of her,” he said, wiping away tears.

    He left the podium to return to his seat, and while everyone clapped, Victoria squeezed Jack’s hand.

    The priest then stepped forward and announced, “Laurie’s son, Jack Owen, would now like to speak.”

    With a stoic look on his face, Jack stood up and made his way down the aisle to give his own speech. Standing behind the podium, he took a deep breath and looked out over the crowd with his usual enlightened smile.

    “Of all the things I am grateful for, from raising me, loving me, and sheltering me, what I value most from my mother is that I knew her. It is not material possessions that make us happy, but the bonds we share and the people in our lives. Humans have such a short lifespan, we are barely a flash of lightning compared to the eons that have passed for the aging universe. We live for less than a hundred years, but we are dead for the rest of eternity. You could almost say that living things are merely organisms that have not passed on yet.

    But if that is true, then doesn’t the same thinking work in reverse? In truth, no one is truly born and no one truly dies, for the matter and energy that makes us all has existed and will exist for all of eternity. My personal philosophy is that half of reality is how it is interpreted, so while many people here may regard my mother as having passed on, I see her as still existing, even if it’s in a way that I can’t quite sense. While she may not be alive in the traditional sense, she has existed since the beginning of time and will exist until time’s end.

    The body we all hugged and were hugged by was and is still made of atoms crafted in the stars themselves, the kindness and warmth we all knew, fueled by neural pulses and then released back into the universe as pure energy. We may all feel like we have lost her, like there is a hole in our hearts that can never be filled, but she has only truly left us if that is how we see her. Even if her body has been returned to the matter from which she was made, I know she exists and will always exist. The energy that powered her kind heart and made her the person we all knew and loved, even if it has been scattered across the universe in an undetectable form, still exists and is still as powerful as it always was.

    While she may be in a form that our human senses cannot perceive, she will always be with us, just as she always has. You see her death as untimely, but I see it has the early metamorphosis of someone we loved turning back into a part of the universe around us. I know this sounds like just a science lecture, but I’m hoping that everyone can understand and will realize that even if someone dies, whether it be our fault or an event destined by time itself, they will always exist, they are nothing less than what they were when they were alive, even if we can’t see them that way. Even if my mother is dead, I am happy, for I know it only means that she has taken a new form and is still with me. To everyone here, I hope that the next time someone you love passes on, you realize that they are only gone if you perceive them to be, and in truth, they are never any less of a part of your life. Thank you.”

    His words drew thunderous applause, and as he returned to his seat, everyone reached out to pat him on the back. In his seat, Tyler had his face in his hands and was crying tears of both mourning and joy. This was the final step, this was what he needed to hear to finally be at peace. Jack, both in his dreams and reality, had taught him the true meaning of his sister’s death. The pain she felt was only a perception, what happened wasn’t his fault, and even if he could no longer touch or talk to his sister, she still existed and would always be with him. He could finally move on and be at peace.

    Jack took his seat beside Victoria and she clung to his arm.

    “That was beautiful Jack, that was so beautiful. I guess your dad and I have something in common, in that you’re the most amazing and wisest man we’ve ever met.”

    ——————————————————

    It was late into the night, and Jack and Victoria were sitting in the Owen living room. Jack’s father had long since gone to bed, and now the two teenagers were just talking and sharing memories while drinking from steaming cups of hot chocolate. Crackling in the brick fireplace, a small inferno stubbornly clung to life and warmed the room. In the background, smooth jazz played, a sad melody to fit the mood of the day. The doors to the living room were closed, ensuring that they had complete and total privacy.

    “My mom used to tell me that she believed in reincarnation, simply because she thought I was an enlightened monk reborn.”

    “It’s hard to imagine even you being so smart while only a little kid. I’m surprised she didn’t think you were an alien.”

    “For all we know, she might have. I guess we’ll never be sure,” Jack said with a sad smile.

    “Jack, have you cried yet?” Victoria asked hesitantly.

    “No, I see no need to. Shedding tears achieves nothing but catharsis, but if one can reach that state without crying, then tears become obsolete. I have come to terms with the loss, I don’t need to cry.”

    Victoria placed her delicate hand on his cheek. “Jack, it’s all right to be vulnerable. You don’t have to act like you aren’t hurting,”

    “I do feel it, I do miss her. But my words from today still hold their meaning. She is not gone, she has only become something else, and even if she has taken a form that my senses cannot detect, I know that she still exists, and that is enough o make me happy. Though I would by lying if I said that I wouldn’t prefer her original form.”

    “I love you Jack, and that is why it brings me heartache to see you in pain. But you know, it’s kind of nice seeing you this way. It’s nice to finally see you being a little bit vulnerable, it makes me want to hold you and take care of you. I want to be able to make you happy, and I finally have the chance to do that, even if it means taking the pain away from a wounded heart.”

    “You do make me happy. For even with all the knowledge I’ve acquired about humans, it is only when I’m with you that I truly feel like I understand them. On my first day back, I told you that I loved everyone and everything, including you, but now I love you more than anything else.”

    “Jack, please just answer me this one thing: do you feel any pain or sadness right now after what happened today?”

    “Yes, I do.”

    With a sad but tender smile, Victoria stood up and removed her dress, wearing nothing but her underwear. Reaching back, she released the clasp and let her bra slip away, exposing her young firm breasts. Seductively shaking her hips from side to side, she pulled her thong down her long smooth legs and let them drop down to the floor. Moving back onto the couch, she straddled Jack’s lap, instantly feeling him become hard with arousal.

    “Then let me help you feel better. Let me comfort you. Use me however you want to make yourself happy, ask me to do something and I will obey,” she said softly, pressing her forehead against his. She then leaned back as Jack raised his hands and placed them on the sides of her angelic face, staring into her brilliantly blue sapphire eyes.

    “Please, just stay here with me.”

    “Of course,” she said before they began to kiss.

    While their lips joined and separated over and over again, Jack began unbuttoning his dress shirt without a single shake or tremor. As the last button became unfastened and Jack began pulling the shirt off his shoulders, Victoria quickly moved off him so that he could stand up and completely undress. Turning back around, Jack gazed upon Victoria and smiled. She was bent over the arm of the couch, shaping her shapely ass at him seductively with a coy smile on her face.

    “Use me however you want to make yourself happy.”

    Smiling, Jack got down on one knee on the floor and ran his tongue up her tight young ass, drawing shivers of arousal from Victoria. Over and over again, he kissed her deliciously soft flesh, massaging it with his hands and sampling her unique essence with his tongue. After less than half a minute, Jack spread her cheeks and flitted his tongue between the lips of her pussy.

    “Oh God, Jack, that feels so good,” Victoria blushingly whimpered while he worked both his tongue and thumb inside her.

    “I could say the same for you, your delectable flavor is downright euphoric. It tastes like I’m sampling your very soul, and it is truly delicious,” he replied before doubling his efforts, using his tongue and his lips to energize every nerve and send waves of bliss rushing through her body.

    ‘Damn, how is he so good at this?!’ Victoria wondered.

    With each minute that passed by, Victoria’s self-control plummeted further and further and she began losing the ability to differentiate the different waves of pleasure pumping through her veins. All she knew was that she wanted more.

    “Please, please put it in me. You’re driving me so crazy that I can’t take it any longer,” she moaned once he finally pulled away, leaving her tantalizingly close to a mind-shattering climax.

    “I thought this was supposed to be for me,” Jack teased, standing up behind and running his hands across her sculpted rear.

    Victoria laughed softly. “You’re right, sorry for being selfish.”

    “You asked me to do anything that would make me happy, but to make you happy is the only way I can be,” he said, leaning over and running kisses up her back.

    Standing up straight, Jack made sure he had a good hold on her hips and slowly entered her pussy. Feeling herself getting mounted, Victoria gave a soft moan as Jack penetrated her at an angle she had not yet experienced. Jack worked himself all the way inside of her, licking his lips at the indescribable feeling of her interior, so soft, warm, and wet. It was pure heaven for his cock, squeezing and trembling against it with each fluttering beat of her heart. Holding onto her, Jack pulled out until only the head was inside her, then pushed himself back in with a hearty clap of her ass against his lap.

    Groaning from the sensation of Jack’s manhood driving deep into her, Victoria held onto the couch as he began to pull back out. Building a rhythm, Jack moved back and forth inside of her, increasing in speed and power with each shove. Under the power of his thrusts, Victoria was left chewing on the couch, terrified of her moans leaving the room. In less than a minute, Jack was basically hammering away at her with almost animalistic speed, slamming the deepest corners of her cunt and creating a loud continuous clapping sound of Victoria’s flesh against his. Her body felt so good and she looked so beautiful, he wanted to keep fucking her forever.

    Victoria was in complete ecstasy, unable to describe the feeling of getting penetrated over again with such power and speed. Jack was basically riding her like his life depended on it and was fucking her at levels of intensity just short of brutal, and Victoria loved all of it. He was at the perfect speed for her and it was driving her wild. No matter how animalistic or inhuman his beat became, she could always feel love within his movements. Pushing herself up onto her elbows, she rocked back and forth with each slam from Jack, moaning into the crook of her arm and watching as her C-cup breasts bounced and jiggled wildly.

    “Jack, don’t cum inside of me, I have an idea. Lie down.”

    “All right,” he grunted, coming to a stop and gently pulling out of her.

    He lied down on the couch and she kneeled over him, almost sitting on his legs. Bending over, she wrapped her fingers around his cock and began stroking it next to her face, which was practically glowing with love.

    “I’ve never done this before and I’m nervous, but I love you too much to not try and satisfy you in every way. I doubt I’m as good as Kelly, but let’s see what I can do.”

    Holding her head over his erect cock, Victoria nervously hesitated for a moment before sticking out her tongue and licking the tip. Jack shivered from the sensual touch and released a soft groan as she licked it again, this time wrapping her tongue around the head and slathering it. Stroking the shaft and beginning to feel confident, she took the head in her mouth, working it with her lips while tickling the tip with her tongue. Listening to Jack and feeling him shake with each movement she made, Victoria began to feel prideful in her work and took his cock deeper in her mouth, bringing it in as far as she could without gaging.

    Moving her head side to side, she used her cheeks to massage the head while wrapping her tongue around the shaft. Now knowing what she was doing, she began bobbing her head up and down, sucking his cock with horny enthusiasm. While she worked, Jack gently and lovingly stroked her hair with his usual calm smile. As time passed, Victoria becoming more and more creative as she worked, using every single corner of her mouth, playfully biting down ever so softly, or she would even stop blowing him and massage his cock between her breasts. Through her efforts, Jack could feel his body reaching its limit.

    “Victoria, turn around. I want us to finish at the same time.”

    Getting up, Victoria turned herself around and lowered herself onto him, letting him gorge himself on her sweet pussy while she continued to suck him off. Their bodies pressed together like yin and yang, Victoria and Jack worked tirelessly to pleasure each other, and quickly, their efforts took affect. The two lovers began to shake as their bodies were filled with trembling warmth, both reading each other and the signs in their own bodies. Sensing Victoria about to cum, Jack sent his tongue and lips as far into her pussy as possible and licked her out almost aggressively, while Victoria, sensing Jack’s approaching orgasm, took his entire cock in her mouth kept her head still, deep-throating him.

    Finally, the two lovers both came, with Victoria splashing Jack with her euphoric juices and Jack firing jet after jet of semen into her throat while leaving her mouth clean. Gasping for air, the teenagers separated and lied side by side, looking up at the ceiling.

    “That was wonderful,” Victoria purred, turning back around and curling up next to Jack with her arm across his chest.

    “That was, thank you.”

    “Was I better than Kelly? Be honest.”

    “In terms of skill, her experience clearly gives her an advantage. But when I was with her, I didn’t feel anything, because there were no feelings between us. She actually had to tell me to cum because she couldn’t get me to. But with you, I could truly feel your feelings for me, and that was what made it so hard to keep my body under control. Although, now that I think about it, she and I were out in the freezing cold, so some numbness was to be expected. I guess—”

    “Oh shut up!” she laughed while playfully smacking him.

    “Sorry. By the way, my dad and I have to leave tomorrow. We have some relatives down in Washington DC that weren’t in good enough health to travel, so the least we can do is fly down and visit them.”

    “How long will you be gone?”

    “Don’t worry, just a couple days or so. We’ll stop in New York on the way, spend the night in DC, fly back to New York, and then be back in the evening.”

    “All right, I just wonder if I’ll be able to go that long without you.”

    ——————————————————

    “I finally understand, I can finally see my sister’s death for what it really was,” Tyler said, standing in his dreamscape, facing Jack. But unlike all the times before, the black backdrop had been replaced with an encompassing scrapbook of old memories, some playing like video clips and others frozen in time like photographs.

    “And what was it?”

    “All this time, I thought pain was something real, something that can be physically measured. But really, it is a perception and a reaction to an event. What those people did to her wasn’t what hurt her, it was how she perceived it and gave it meaning that caused the real harm. She wasn’t able to choose what happened to her, she didn’t get to choose to be raped, but the pain she felt was an illusion brought on by social stigma and social meaning. In reality, any act could have caused the same damage as what she went through, but she had been shaped by society to view what happened to her in that way.

    I blamed myself for her death because I needed to feel like I could have done something. I needed to feel like even for a moment, even if it involved shameful failure, I had power. I needed to feel like I had a choice. But really, everything is predetermined by time. What happened was unavoidable; it was the result of all the variables lining up at their destined points. Whatever happens is the only possible route as dictated by time and the variables. There is no point considering the past or alternate futures since there can be only one present. Every decision I make has already been made, but that decision can only be made if I have the capability to make it, since each effect needs a fitting cause. Everything I do is predetermined by fate, but that makes my decisions and choices no less real.

    I’ve always thought that it was because of my weakness that my sister was robbed of her life, but you taught me that even if I can’t see or hear her, she is no less real than when she was alive. The atoms that made her body will exist for all eternity along with mine, and the energy that powered her mind and made her who she was has been dispersed back out into the universe, returning to what it once was. Else had existed since the beginning of time and will exist with me for all eternity, it was only the form that I projected onto her that was lost. And even if I can not touch her or speak to her, the memories I have of her will always be real and the effect she has had on me and how she has shaped me into the person I am will always exist.

    My sister still exists in another form, her pain was only an illusion, and there is no reason to feel blame for anything unless I am meant to as dictated by time.”

    He breathed a sigh of relief as years of pain and stress were finally released.

    “But just to be sure…” Jack said before walking over and delivering a solid punch straight to Tyler’s nose, breaking it and causing blood to trickle out.

    Tyler staggered back but didn’t touch his nose or make a sound.

    “Did that hurt?”

    “Very.”

    “But do you mind that it hurts?”

    “No, I don’t.”

    “Congratulations, Tyler, you have learned to shed the weights of your consciousness and you are now ready to uncover the Self. However, this is not a lesson that can be given in a dream, it is something I must teach you in real life.”

    “Wait, what are you talking about?”
    “I’m leaving on a trip, and in three days, I shall teach you, Kelly, and Victoria how to find your Selves. I’m certain that they are close to reaching the same level of catharsis as you.”

    “Wait, you mean this is real?!”

    “Of course! It’s like I told you, just because this is just a dream or all in your mind, does that make it any less real?”

    ——————————————————

    “I think I’ve finally figured it out, at east part of it anyways,” said Kelly.

    “Oh? Please explain,” Jack asked.

    Lying back on the invisible floor of her dreamscape, Kelly looked up into the infinite darkness. “The Self is the source of everything, it is our opinions, our thoughts, our emotions, our true self-worth, the sum of our parts, and the pure root of who we are. But the Superego is how we display ourselves, how we make ourselves look in order to try and control how we are perceived. In essence, the Superego is how we react to people and what we become to make them like us and also in reaction to who they are. The Superego is basically the screen that everyone projects their perception of someone onto. My identity is shaped by my reaction to how people perceive me, and I change myself so that people can either like me or hate me, and in their reaction to how I portray myself, I too react and rearrange who I am according to their perceptions. The Superego is shaped by the people around us and how they see us and wee see them. If you live your whole life without ever encountering another person, your Superego is shaped by their absence.”

    “So who are you?”

    “I am Kelly Ross, friend of Jack Owen, Victoria Ellie, and Tyler Deck. I like jazz music and my favorite things to watch are shows on Animal Planet. I hate gym class, judgmental people, misogynistic politicians, and being alone. When I grow up, I want to be a bartender and own a night club.”

    She finally knew, she finally knew who she was.

    “Congratulations, you’re a third of the way to finding your Self. Your next step is to uncover why you distanced yourself from your Superego and why you subconsciously hid your identity from yourself. I strongly believe that there is a reason why it was so hard for you to figure out who you are, and that reason ties into one of the fundamental aspects of human nature. If you can figure out what that barrier is that blocked you off from your identity, then it is a straight shot to the Self.”

    Lying on her back, Kelly looked over to Jack and smiled. “No one has ever believed in me before, no one has ever helped me this much. Thank you, Jack, thank you for everything.”

    Chapter 6

    BANG! The gunshot rang out to the sound of the flight attendant’s cry of pain as the bullet pierced her shoulder.

    “Turn this plane around or I’m going to start killing passengers!” the man yelled, waving his gun at anyone who made the slightest of moves.

    The screaming of terrified men and women filled the cabin as people realized that the plane had just been hijacked. While one of the passengers tried to help the wounded flight attended, the hijacker banged his gun against the locked cockpit door and repeated the order. Regardless of their fear, many passengers began recording the event with their phones, not knowing what else to do. Next to his father, Jack sat calmly in his seat, calculating his next move.

    He wasn’t smiling, but he looked immune to the prospect of fear. It had taken him less than a second to figure it out: this was the return flight from New York to Portland and the hijacker had picked it for a suicide bombing attack against New York. They were barely in the first stage of the flight, but that made it the best time for the terrorist to make his move, because it meant that the plane was still loaded with fuel and would cause more damage when it crashed.
    Taking a deep breath, Jack stood up and stepped out into the aisle.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria was sitting in her living room with her parents, listening to the evening news. She was watching the clock, counting down the minutes until Jack’s plane would land. He had only been gone for two days, but it felt like an eternity. She couldn’t wait to see him again. On the TV, the ongoing story on the fiscal cliff was interrupted by a sudden announcement from Brian Williams, who was speaking in a very serious and nervous tone. This wasn’t good.

    “Ladies and gentlemen, we’re receiving word that a plane traveling from New York to Portland has just been hijacked by a terrorist.”

    Victoria’s parents nearly jumped from their seats while Victoria sat petrified, unable to breathe or move and feeling like her heart had just dropped right into her stomach. It couldn’t be true, it couldn’t be… Of all things to happen, a terrorist hijacks a plane and takes the man she loved hostage? Was he about to become one of the first casualties in the next 9/11? Was she going to lose the only man she had every truly loved and been close to?

    “We are now going to play for you a recording of the terrorist’s demand through the plane’s radio. I should warn you, this might be graphic,” said the news anchor before the screen became dark.

    “My name is Gerard Ali Lenaen, servant of the mighty Allah! For too long, the hedonistic nation of America has bullied the world and defecated on the religions of others! They have raped the homelands of my Muslim brothers and forced innocent people out of their homes to build the Zionist empire! Enough is enough! It is time for America to learn that it doesn’t rule the world and that it can’t do whatever it wants! It is time for this country of infidels to be put in its place!” the Middle Eastern man shouted into the radio before the line went silent.

    The screen went back to Brian Williams, who was listening to his earpiece. “Wait, we’re now getting a live feed of the scene, via cellphone. Ladies and gentlemen, we shall broadcast this for as long as we can and keep the passengers on that plane in our hearts and prayers.”

    The screen once again changed, this time showing a trembling low-quality view of the cabin of the plane. The point of view was from just past the middle of the cabin, showing the terrorist standing near the cockpit and a teenage boy in the aisle, completely calm, even with a pistol pointed at him. The man looked to be in his late thirties with an unshaven face and dark complexion, while the teenager looked pale with blond hair.

    “Jack…” Victoria whispered with tears rolling down her face.

    ——————————————————

    “Gerard Ali Lenaen, my name is Jack Owen, and it is a pleasure to meet you. While the circumstances may not be right for a friendly chat, I’m hoping that you and I can talk. I promise, I mean you no harm,” Jack said with his usual carefree smile.

    “No! No talking! Get back in your seat or you’ll die!”

    “I would think that you would want to talk. After all, I can’t imagine this being anything but a suicide attack, and you can’t expect me to believe that you are so willing to go to your grave without at least voicing your concerns and making sure that you are completely understood. As you can see, this moment is being recorded and streamed through many cell phones, don’t you want to use this opportunity to spread your message as clearly as you can? Use this chance to make sure the world understands your reasoning, what drives you.”

    “This is your last warning, boy! Sit down or I will shoot!”

    “So you won’t solidify your beliefs for the world or make sure that your message is clear, and neither will you indulge my humble request for a conversation. Pardon my boldness, but it seems to me like you are having doubts about what you are doing. The other passengers have been moving quite a lot since you made your declaration, and you know as well as I do that they are waiting for their chance to try and apprehend you.

    However, instead of focusing your attention on the individuals who look like they could cause the most trouble, you are keeping your gun pointed at me, with the only movement coming from the trembling of your hand. From this, I can ascertain that you are more afraid of my words than you are of the violent actions of the other passengers.

    You would rather face an attack, imprisonment, or even death, instead of taking an in-depth look at your motives through talking. You are afraid that you will be convinced to stop what you are doing, to be told that you are wrong for making this choice, and will see that you made a mistake.

    You feel like my words can inflict far more harm than any desperate attempt to take your weapon or subdue you. I assure you that I have no intention of making any violent acts against you, and I ask that my fellow passengers please hold off on any attempts to change the situation, at least so that you and I can have an uninterrupted conversation.

    If you truly are afraid of my words, then doesn’t that mean you should talk to me? Won’t facing me head on strengthen your own conviction? You have nothing to fear from a simple conversation unless you let it affect you.”

    His face contorting in anger, Gerard pulled the trigger, shooting Jack in the right side of the chest. In her living room, Victoria tearfully screamed Jack’s name, refusing to believe what she had just seen. Harold Owen was in the same state, about to rush over to Jack’s side before his son stopped him. Staggering back but staying on his feet, Jack took several haggard breaths while covering the wound in his chest. Already, blood was pouring from his front and back, as well as dripping from his mouth, but regardless, he stayed standing and maintained his smile.

    “Well, that’s one experience that I certainly wouldn’t mind not repeating,” he chuckled, as if without a care in the world. Everyone on the plane was in awe, unable to believe what had just happened and what was happening now.

    “What the fuck are you?! Why aren’t you dead?!” Gerard shouted, shaking so badly that he could barely hold his gun straight.

    “Oh, don’t worry, you’ve definitely inflicted a mortal wound. I’ll probably only last a few more hours if I don’t receive medical attention. The human body truly is a miraculous creation, and contrary to TV, it is built to withstand heavy damage. The chest especially has been shaped to protect and prolong the life of the organs, so much so, that it often takes several rounds directly to the vital organs to kill someone, not like that deadly one-shot kill that you always see in the movies. I admit, that was very painful and it is becoming difficult to breathe, but evolution gave us two lungs, so there is no reason to just quit and die when one gets damaged. It hurts, but I don’t mind.”

    Everyone on the plane was dumbstruck, unable to believe what they were hearing and seeing. Who was this kid?! By now, almost everyone in the country was watching what was happening, and among them, Victoria, Kelly, Tyler, and the rest of Jack’s friends were almost smiling. This was the Jack they knew.

    “Now, since you shot me, I think you at least owe me that conversation. I’m rather curious as to how you snuck that firearm onboard. Clearly you weren’t carrying it with you when you got on the plane, x-rays and body scans can detect even non-metallic firearms and weapons. I imagine that the gun was hidden on the plane before your arrival, meaning that either you or a co-conspirator has a job at the airport, working as a janitor or repairman. Was it hidden in the seat? In the bathroom? In a secret compartment?”

    “Under the seat, I work as a janitor,” his opponent reluctantly admitted.

    “Ah, they did something like that in The Godfather if I remember correctly, very clever. Now please, tell me about yourself. Tell me why you made this decision,” Jack said before coughing into his sleeve.

    “I was born in Palestine and raised as a child in Gaza for many years, my parents forced out of Israel upon its founding and dominance by the Jews. Eventually, my family had to flee to Iraq to escape from the conflicts over the Gaza Strip. I’ve been a devout Muslim all my life and taught to believe in the love of Allah, but when my parents were murdered in the bombing of Bagdad by your government, I was forced to take my wife and children and leave. I tried to forgive America for killing my mother and father, I even moved to the states in the hope that my children could live a better life and escape the violence brought on by the war you started.

    But after 9/11, America became hell for us. Your hate-filled monsters tormented us mercilessly! My children were tormented, I lost my job and spent years getting turned down by everyone I talked to in the search of work, and finally, my wife was murdered, killed in the streets for her faith! We left America right afterwards and returned to Iraq, only for some faceless US drone to kill my children in a bombing raid! I couldn’t even bury them, for there was nothing left but blood and gore splattered across the rubble!

    This country has taken everything from me! It’s ruined my life! And yet you selfish Americans look down on my country and my people! What makes you so special? What gives you the right to take what you want and destroy the rest?! I’ve had enough of this country, it’s time for America to learn the meaning of justice and know what it feels like to be victimized!” he shouted with his eyes beginning to tear up.

    The cabin was silent as everyone tried to stomach the words. The pain in Gerard’s voice was more real than anyone had expected or witnessed. They had heard things like this before, stories like Gerard’s on the news and in TV shows, but never before had they ever heard one in real life. The same silent scene was taking place in every TV room, with every viewer just letting Gerard’s speech sink in. Even Jack had removed his smile, when not even a bullet could make him.

    “Your anger is understandable, however, do you really think this is the best choice? Do you really think that this will bring justice?”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “Look around you, Gerard, do you really think the people on this flight are as guilty as you want them to be? Look at the children cowering with their parents. Do you think they bullied your kids, bombed your town, and killed your family? They didn’t, Gerard, everyone here is innocent, and so too are the people in New York who will die if you crash this plane. No life is equal to another, so do you really think that killing innocent Americans is equal to killing innocent Iraqis? If someone killed one of the people you loved, would you get your revenge by killing the first random person you saw? Would that really be justice?

    And even if this plane was filled with the people who were guilty for the pain in your life, you would be just as bad as them if you go through with this. There would be no justice, because while you may take their lives in vengeance for the lives of your family, you are just creating more victims in the form of their loved ones. If you were face to face with the man who killed and raped your wife, you might consider it justice to kill him, but can you look into the tear-filled eyes of that man’s loved ones and tell them that they must suffer the losing of someone they cared about to satisfy your own bloodlust? Can you tell them that they are not entitled to justice since you are?

    You cannot hurt someone without hurting everyone who cares about them. Even in vengeance, all you do is create more victims who feel the same pain as you and are equally entitled to what you call justice. Think of all the people here; think of their friends and families, their loved ones. Do you think the pain that the people who care about them will feel at the news of their deaths is any less legitimate or deserving as the pain you felt when you lost your family?

    Gerard, there is no justice here.”

    He lowered his gun a few inches, but did not point it away from Jack. “You’re just trying to stop me because I’m attacking you and your country! If you weren’t here and weren’t from America, you wouldn’t care, you wouldn’t have any stake in this! No one cares about the people of my country, they only care about the people of theirs!”

    “You’re wrong, Gerard, I care no more about America than I do Iraq or Palestine. Nations and borders mean nothing to me, because I don’t divide the people of this world. We are all people of Earth, we share the same home, the same emotions, and the same pain. No dividing ocean, line on a map, different language, or separate religion can change the fact that we are all one people, trying to find happiness and meaning in our lives.

    American, Iraqi, Israeli, Muslim, Christian, Atheist… none of them mean anything unless we want them to and they only exist because people want to divide each other, but I don’t. The land that you come from means nothing me, just as the land I come from means nothing to me, because aren’t all from the same world and universe?

    Gerard, you are not an Iraqi or a Muslim, and neither am I an American or an atheist. We are both people, shaped by the choices we make and our own perceptions of the world. The divisions created between people cause war and turmoil; they are born from our attempt to be different, even at our own expense and the expense of others. You and I may have different beliefs and different opinions, but I know the truth, and the truth is that you and I are exactly the same.

    Now Gerard, you have a once in a lifetime opportunity here, one where you can do far more good than bad. The choice you make right now could change the entire world.”

    “What are you talking about?” he asked, barely able to hold up his gun. It felt so heavy in his hands, like it hurt to keep it lifted. A part of him was screaming to put it down, but he still couldn’t.

    “What you said about the rise of discrimination after 9/11 could not be more true, I too have seen the hatred and paranoia that has been born in the aftermath of those attacks. Bigots are targeting innocent Muslims and blaming them for the crimes of a few extremists, it sickens me. However, progress is slowly being made to repair the damage. Each day, the majority depiction of Islam is changing depending on the behavior of its members, but if you go through with this attack, you will hurt your own people more than you will hurt America.

    How many important buildings can you destroy with this plane? How many lives can you take? Compare that to the amount of hatred that will be created in the aftermath. Prejudice and discrimination towards Muslims will skyrocket, the American people will carry a wound of hatred that will take decades to heal, and their paranoia will spread to the other countries, and they too will mistreat innocent Muslims out of fear and ignorance. If you go through with this attack, then the people that you are trying to protect will just be victimized by the entire world. Your own people will be hurt more by your actions than America. ”

    “Said by someone who doesn’t care about Islam,” Gerard cursed, merely trying to think of a reason to keep his gun raised, even if he consciously didn’t recognize the desperation of the act.

    “You’re wrong again, Gerard, I have great respect for the Islamic world, and that respect has been given to me by history itself. Any competent historian would admire and be in awe of the progress brought forth by Islam, especially during the Islamic Golden Age. More so than the Renaissance of Europe, any enlightened era of Asia or the Mediterranean, or even the Industrial Revolution of America, I consider the Islamic Golden Age as easily the high point of human civilization, bringing forth the greatest growth spurt of knowledge, art, and social progress in all of history!

    If I could travel through time, I would journey back to the 10th and 11th centuries and study geometry and advance mathematics in Córdoba, science and astronomy in the House of Wisdom in Bagdad, or philosophy and art in Mecca! The entire modern world, including America, was built on the knowledge collected and born in the Islamic Golden Age! Our modern world owes your ancestors everything!

    After the Mongol invasion, Islam unfortunately fell from its peak, but now, you have a chance to help it move back in the direction of progress. The greatest stereotype of Islam is that it is a religion of ignorant violence, a stereotype that too easily becomes a self-fulfilling prophecy, but now you can prove everyone wrong. Show the world that a Muslim who was about to wage an act of terrorism can see the light and return to being a man of peace! Show the world that no religion can be blamed for the choices of its fanatical minority! Show the world that the Islamic culture can once again be a shining beacon for mankind!”

    “It doesn’t matter, they’ll lock me up as soon as this plane lands,” Gerard admitted, finally giving up.

    “But they can’t silence you, and they can’t hide what has transpired here. Look at all these phones recording our conversation, each one holding the proof that even the most bitter Muslim is ready to forgive and believe in peace, just like any Christian, Jew, Hindu, Taoist, atheist, or other person of faith. The world is watching, Gerard.

    You have basically become the face of the Islamic culture, and now the world is watching and waiting to see which direction you turn your faith towards. Through the events of today and your work in the future, would-be terrorists will hopefully see that we can live in a peaceful world and that there is another way for Islam to regain the respect it once possessed, and bigots and racists will realize that we don’t need to hate an entire group of people or an entire culture for the choices of the few.” He then walked over to Gerard and held his hand out to him. “What happens now is up to you, Gerard, and I will help you every step of the way if you need me to.”

    Instead of replying, Gerard fell to his knees, sobbing with the pistol pressed against his forehead. “I can’t give up! Something has to be done! My family is dead and I can’t live without them! This is all I have left!”

    Wincing with flesh blood spurting from his wound and his breathing further labored, Jack got down on one knee. Cell phones surrounded the two men, all recording the conversation and transmitting it around the world. Jack leaned forward and grasped Gerard’s shoulders, forcing the broken man to look into his eyes. “They are not gone, Gerard. They are still with you, just as they always have been. I know your pain, believe me. Just a few days ago, I attended my mother’s funeral. A drunk driver killed her, and my father and I flew down to Washington to visit my great aunt and uncle. I know what it’s like to lose family, and that is why every word I speak to you here and now is the truth. Your family has not left you; they live on in your heart, in your memories, and in you. You found a wonderful woman to marry and you created a family, but really, it is your family that created you. Your wife and children shaped you into who you are today, and the influence they had on you will never leave and never change.

    Even if you are alone, even if you live to be a hundred years old, the day will never come when you will look into a mirror and not see a husband and a father. Every decision you have made, you made because you know the love of having a family and the pain of losing them. Every choice that you have made could not have been done by anyone who did not know what it was like to raise children and have a wife, and for the rest of your life, whatever path you choose to walk down will only be possible because of how your family made you.

    Think, Gerard, you know the pain of losing family, and instead of inflicting that pain on others, you have the chance to save them from it. All the people on this plane and all the people in New York, you have the chance to spare them the same pain you went through. Ask yourself what has to be done, not as a terrorist, a man of Allah, or a native of the Middle East, but as a father and a husband. You know the decision you have to make.”

    With a shaky hand, Gerard handed him the pistol and Jack, in turn, hugged him, letting the former terrorist shed every last pent up tear. Jack looked up to one of the flight attendants. “Can you please tell the Captain to continue the flight to Portland? My girlfriend is waiting for me and I’d like to see her as soon as I can,” Jack asked while Gerard cried on his shoulder.

    ——————————————————

    “Jack! Jack!” Victoria tearfully cried out, sprinting through the airport terminal towards the gate where the plane had landed. Before her was a sea of police, SWAT members, and reporters, all wanting to get a look at the terrorist and the hero who had stopped him.

    Across all forms of media, the streamed cell phone videos were being played and replayed, with people all over the world either exploding in reaction to Jack’s words or being left speechless. The entire world had been woken up when the news broke out that the plane had been hijacked and everyone was desperate to find out how a catastrophe had been avoided. Every social media site was plastered with updates from the news and words of awe and admiration from the people who had watched the video.

    Victoria charged into the mob of spectators without any hesitation or doubt that she would reach Jack. She was going to make it through and see him, no matter how many people got in her way and how hard she had to fight through them. Even if the police maced and tazed her, she would not stop until she laid eyes on him. Above her, elevated cameras began flashing wildly as the star of the show came out with the police forcing everyone back to open a path.

    He was carried on a stretcher with an oxygen mask hooked up to his face, saline and morphine running through his veins, thick layers of gauze covering his wounds, and his worried father clutching his hand. He was in critical condition, having lost almost half of his blood, and was doped with enough painkillers to stock an emergency clinic. Regardless he refused to lose consciousness or his smile.

    To the sounds of everyone’s applause, Victoria fought tooth and nail through the crowd, calling out Jack’s name until she finally reached the open air and was held back by the arms of two security guards. Jack was right in front of her, the two of them staring into each other’s eyes. Victoria couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe, and couldn’t think. All she could do was take in the sight of Jack’s injury and the vast amount of blood that covered him. That image petrified her beyond anything she had ever experienced, the sight of man she loved so close to death after coming through hell.

    “Victoria,” Jack whispered, inaudible beneath the reporters’ clapping and questions, but more than strong enough to shake her from her paralysis.

    “Jack. Jack!” she cried out, reaching out to him but being held back by the police.

    “It’s ok, let her through,” he said, barely able to speak.

    The officers gave in and Victoria rushed over, almost tackling the stretcher but managing to come to a stop. Clutching Jack’s hand, she burst into fresh tears, unable to voice how worried she had been and how relieved she now was. As Jack was moved further from the gate, a new rush of excitement ran through the barely civil crowd as Gerard was brought out by two officers, bound in handcuffs.

    “Wait, bring him over,” Jack said to the men carrying the stretcher, and again to the police.

    With reporters taking as many pictures as their cameras could hold, Gerard was brought over to Jack, while being held tightly by his two armed escorts to make sure he didn’t try anything.

    Letting go of his dad’s hand, Jack reached out and grasped Gerard’s with surprising strength, as if his wound had never happened. “Go with God,” he murmured, those words one final gift to the man whose faith had been shaken.

    Jack then gave one final sigh and closed his eyes, having said what he wanted to say and now more than willing to let the pain meds kick in.

    ——————————————————

    “You raised a truly amazing son,” Victoria said, waiting with Harold in the ER, desperate for news on the results of Jack’s surgery.

    The room was empty, save for the few generic people who always seemed to get hurt at night. However, there was a crowd of reporters outside, eager for any news on Jack’s condition. There was a TV up in the corner of the room set to the late-night news, and as expected, it was about the events in the plane.

    Mentally and emotionally exhausted, Jack’s father laughed. “Not really. I fed him, clothed him, sheltered him, loved him, and did all the other things a good father is supposed to do, but none of the miracles he performs has anything to do with my parenting methods. I don’t know what he’s been telling you. Hell, I barely understand the things he says, and he didn’t learn any of that stuff from me.”

    “It’s hard to imagine Jack being this smart as a little kid, sitting on the jungle gym and preaching to his preschool followers.”

    “He was, though he was never so outspoken about it. For as long as I can remember, he’s always just been a happy kid, wanting nothing more than to listen to music or for others to be happy. When he was little and we’d ask him what he would want for Christmas or his birthday, he’d grin as always and say he just wanted his mother and me to smile and be happy. He was never the kind of child who was interested in toys or material possessions. Sometimes I think that maybe he was as smart now as he was when he was a little kid, and he’s just been waiting anxiously to grow up so that he could be more outspoken about his views and not have to hide them.”

    “Sometimes I wonder if he’s even human.”

    “I always knew Jack would do great things, everyone knew it, and I’ve just been waiting for him to make a big enough impact for people to realize it. I can’t think of anyone other than my son who could have possibly come up with the amazing things I heard up in that plane, and I doubt anyone can. This is what he was born to do.”

    The surgeon stepping out of the operation ward, wearing a confident smile, interrupted them.

    “Doctor, how is my son?”

    “Don’t worry, he’s just fine. His bullet wound was one of the cleanest I’ve ever seen and the damage to the interior of the lung is surprisingly minimal. He’ll have trouble breathing for a while and he won’t be able to move well, but he’ll make a full recovery in a month at most. I must say, considering how long ago he was wounded, how much blood he lost, and all that he did, the stamina and will to endure that your son showed is nothing short of miraculous.”

    “Can we see him?” Victoria asked.

    “Yes, but he’ll be deep asleep. He needs to rest after everything he’s been through.”

    ——————————————————

    “Morphine is a wonderful thing,” Jack said, shocking Victoria with the very fact that he was wide-awake and talking normally, though he required an oxygen mask. The two of them were alone; Harold was delivering the good news to friends and family by phone and would be back in a minute.

    “Jack…” Victoria whispered, trying to hold back tears.

    “Don’t worry, Victoria, I’m fine.”

    Ignoring what he said, she again ran over and tackled him, falling apart into a sobbing mess on his lap. Jack could only chuckle and stroke her hair until she calmed down.

    “I was so scared, I thought I was going to lose you.”

    “You’ll never lose me. I swear to you, as long as you are alive, I will never die. No matter what I must endure, I will do everything I can to keep you from shedding a single tear not in joy.”

    “You mean everything to me, I don’t know how I could possibly live without you.”

    “You would find a way, you are too resilient to give up on life. As long as you have the will to live, you can be happy every single day.”

    “I can’t believe it, I just can’t believe it. Jack… what you did up there was the most amazing thing I’ve seen or heard in my life,” Victoria admitted, pulling back and wiping away her tears.

    “It was nothing. I just told him what he needed to hear.”

    “As modest as ever. Don’t even try and shrug off this heroic act.”

    “No, I mean it. Anyone could have done what I did. We all have the capability to help each other, it all depends on how understanding we are and how much we want to save people, even if we ourselves are the ones we should be saving.”

    ——————————————————

    It was clear, the country considered Jack to be a national hero, but there was more to it than just the fact that he stopped the next big terrorist attack. He had spoken with such clarity, wisdom, and experience, that people couldn’t believe he was only sixteen years old. Many people were even checking the order of words to make sure he hadn’t copied his speech from someone or something else. Videos taken from cell phones on the flight were now the most popular clips on YouTube, with every word he said being studied and analyzed. Jack was being praised as a genius and prodigy, worthy of receiving the Nobel Peace Prize.

    Dozens of websites had been started, honoring him and spreading his teachings of love, forgiveness, worldwide unity, and coping with grief. On the news, on the radio, and even in classrooms, his speech was being taught and reviewed like the declaration of a historical figure. He was being used as an example across the globe, with his words being applied to international conflicts. Nowhere was this surge of adoration greater than in the Middle East, where Muslims were praising him for being able to see through the hatred and stigmas and release the truth. Anti-American sentiment and violent extremism were being replaced with loving pride and the desire to rebuild the image of the Islamic Word and its effects on the international community, with Muslims now wanting to surpass the rest of the world and become the societal model they once were.

    As Jack had said, Gerard Lenaen became the face for all of Islam and was doing everything he could to repeat and spread what Jack had taught him. He had been arrested and was awaiting sentencing without bail, but the world was listening to him and paying attention to his new message. With the eyes of the world on him, the US government didn’t have the nerve to toss him into Guantanamo Bay. As expected, there were those of the right wing who criticized Jack as being an Islamist supporter and unpatriotic for not loving America, but there were more people who were even considering him to be the second coming of Christ.

    ——————————————————

    Days passed and Jack remained in the hospital, every afternoon spent with Victoria greeting him.

    “More people are forming a fan club at school for you, declaring you a king among heroes.”

    “I’m not a hero, I just did what I do best: fix problems. Besides, I would have died if I had done nothing, so a lot of it could be simply explained as an act to ensure my survival.”

    “Don’t even try to act like you aren’t a hero. Just yesterday, a teacher in an elementary school in Connecticut was able to talk down a crazed gunman before he started killing kids, she said she was inspired by you and tried to use what she learned from watching you. And even if you don’t consider what you did to be heroic, it was one of the most amazing things I had ever seen. By the way, how are you feeling? It looks like they took you off the heart monitor.”

    “I’m feeling good. The doctors say that the worst part is over and I should be fully healed in a couple weeks, but I can go home tomorrow. The only problem is that it hurts a little when I take deep breaths and moving is uncomfortable.”

    A coy smile crossed Victoria’s face. “Then how about I do something to make you feel better?” She walked over to the door and shut it, making sure that no one could see them through the small window in the center. She then returned to Jack, shaking her hips from side to side while removing her sweater. Jack smiled as she climbed up onto the bed, crouching on all fours over him.

    “You don’t have to move or exert yourself, I’ll take care of everything. You just lie back and relax and let me work my magic,” she purred as she leaned forward and gently kissing him.

    As Victoria slipped her tongue into his mouth, Jack watched through the corner of his eyes as she unzipped her jeans and pulled them down her shapely ass, along with her skimpy thong. They French kissed for almost a minute, each of them voicing their emotions without a sound, instead letting their tongues and lips do the talking in a very moist conversation. After a minute, Victoria sat up and removed her shirt and bra, and fully pulled off her jeans and thong. On all fours and shaking her ass from side to side, she pulled away the blanket over Jack, as well as his hospital gown. Already, his cock was engorged with blood and standing at attention.

    A wide smile on her face, Victoria leaned down and pressed his cock against her cheek, rubbing up against it like a cat against a table corner. Holding out her tongue, she gave a long slow lick up the shaft and finished by giving the head a loving wet kiss. Licking her lips, she continued kissing it, then moved on and wrapped her lips around the head, toying with Jack while she flitted her tongue in the slit. Ever since Jack had been admitted to the hospital, Victoria had been given him get-well blowjobs each day, and her skill had certainly increased, already putting her in the same league as Kelly. Jack even had to wonder if she had asked her for tips.

    Jack licked his lips and gave a shivering stretch as Victoria took his entire cock in his mouth, letting the head prod the back of her throat while she slathered the shaft with saliva. She kept her head still, with her eyes rolling back as she worked to keep her gag reflex under control. After a few seconds, she pulled back to catch her breath and spit on his cock, panting while she stroked him with her saliva as lubricant. Once she was ready, she then moved forward, bringing her lap onto his. Grasping his wet manhood, she guided it into her pussy and lowered herself onto it, giving a coo of joy as it entered her.

    Jack too released a grunt from the wonderful sensation of being inside her, glad to again be able to feel Victoria’s velvet sleeve. Once he was all the way inside of her, Victoria leaned forward and grabbed the corners of Jack’s bed behind him, raising herself with the corners being used for leverage. After giving him a soft kiss, she brought herself back down onto his cock. Repeating that movement, she leaned forward and lifted her body, proceeding then to slam herself back down. Moaning softly, she began playing this maneuver over and over again at greater and greater speeds. While Victoria bounced up and down on his cock, Jack leaned forward and licked her bouncing tits and kept his hands on her sculpted rear, helping her move up and down on him.

    “Oh god, you feel so good! I love it when you’re all nice and deep inside me!” Victoria whined over the unmistakable clapping of flesh against flesh.

    “I love you so much, Victoria, and your body feels so amazing. I never want to stop making love to you.”

    Feeling her body approaching its first orgasm, Victoria doubled the intensity of her movements, bouncing on Jack’s phallus like it was a pogo stick, while of course making sure he was never in discomfort and that her moans wouldn’t be heard outside. Within minutes, she was leaning back on one hand, using her other hand to touch herself while she rode him wildly. With each upward thrust of her body, her breasts would rise as if experiencing zero-gravity and then come back down like the weight of a trebuchet, bouncing like a couple of water balloons.

    “Oh god, yes! Oh, that feels so good!” she cried out, rubbing her sopping wet pussy as she came.

    Without dismounting, she turned around with her back to him, staying on her knees and leaning forward. Moving only her lower body, she began bouncing her ass on Jack’s lap, rising and falling on his cock while her ass cheeks jiggled and clapped which each downward thrust. Jack lied back with an amused smile, watching her shake her ass as she bounced up and down on his manhood almost desperately. In her mind, Victoria was hornier than she had been in days, and feeling very kinky. Then, as if reading her mind, Jack began smacking and squeezing her jiggling ass, making her so hot and aroused that she wanted to cry out in sexual excitement.

    Suddenly, without knowing what she was doing but desperate for further stimulation, she reached back and inserted her middle finger into her ass, causing Jack’s eyebrows to rise in surprise and amusement. Having never tried this before, Victoria was momentarily overwhelmed by the anal penetration of her finger, but instantly, she was moaning in euphoria, feeling so naughty and kinky. Continuing to bounce on Jack’s cock, Victoria fingered her asshole wildly, chewing on her hair to keep from screaming in joy. Finally, she pulled her finger out and sucked it clean, not even noticing any taste and instead focusing on the erotic act itself. With a yelp and a smile, she looked back at Jack, who had taken her place and was fingering her asshole.

    “Goddamn, I love you. Jack, baby, I think I’m going to cum!”

    “Me too,” he replied, working his index finger into her ass as well as his middle finger.

    Giving a shrill whine, Victoria had a gushing orgasm while Jack emptied his load into her pussy, filling her with semen. Dismounting him, she turned around and took his fingers in her mouth, hysterically licking them clean. She then crouched down and began sucking him off, licking up the mixture of pussy juice and sperm like her life depended on it. It took less than a minute for Jack to have his second orgasm, shooting every last drop of cum he had onto her face and into her mouth, which Victoria eagerly licked up and swallowed.

    “Oh god, that was amazing,” Victoria groaned, lying beside him.

    “Yeah, I think we found something new to use.”
    “Slow down big boy, let’s save that for your birthday.” She got off the bed and walked over to the sink so that she could wash off her face and rinse out her mouth. “All right, I have to go. I’ll see you at home tomorrow?”

    “I’m looking forward to it,” Jack replied before she came over and gave him a kiss. Smiling and giving him a small wave goodbye, Victoria opened the door and stepped into the hall, where a group of nurses and doctors were all waiting for her and trying not to laugh.

    ——————————————————

    Leaning on a cane to take the weight off the right side of his chest, Jack stepped out of the hospital and into a crowd of photographers. His father was with him, trying to clear a path to the car while over a dozen cameras flashed wildly.

    “Mr. Owen, you are due to receive the Medal of Freedom next week, do you have any comments?” a reporter asked.

    “I don’t need a medal as a reward for what I did, all I need is the knowledge that I was able to help someone get onto the path of peace and that I did good in the world.”

    “Mr. Owen, what religion do you follow?” another member of the paparazzi asked.

    “I am an atheist, but I’m no sure there is a proper word for my beliefs. I do not need religion to guide me through life or decide my morals for me, I only need the desire to fix problems in this world and spread the word of love across all mankind.”

    “Would you accept the Medal of Freedom if you were allowed to give a speech to the nation?”

    “If it would mean that I would have the chance to help people with my words and offer some guidance to those listening, then I would gladly fly to DC to receive the medal. Now if you’ll excuse me, I must head home and rest for school tomorrow.” Jack said, finally reaching his car.

    ——————————————————

    “I got to say, it’s nice that you finally have a bed in here,” Victoria said, sitting with Jack in his bedroom on the new foldout couch. She had skipped school to spend the day with him, and to pass time, they were playing cards while music played in the background.

    “Well the doctors say that I need to lie down as much as I can. Just going to school and sitting at a desk for several hours is pushing it. While I prefer to meditate through the night, I admit that it is nice to finally have some furniture in here, especially since I finally have a reason to use it.”

    “Yeah, I can’t wait for you to get better so we can really break it in. By the way, I heard about the Medal of Freedom. Are you going to accept it?”

    “I will if they want me to. But I see no reason to place the value of what I did on a medal. Though I do like the idea of being able to give a speech.”

    “I think you should do it, speech or no speech. I think it will really nail in everything you said on that flight. And if you are able to talk, you’ll finally be able to teach the world. Besides, don’t you want to be able to be able to show it to our future kids?”

    “All right, I’ll do it.” He finally said.

    ——————————————————

    “So have you heard?” Kelly asked, sitting on the other side of the table from Tyler in the school cafeteria.

    “Heard what?” Tyler asked in return.

    “Jack is flying down to DC to receive the Presidential Medal of Freedom. He’ll meet the president and give a televised speech.”

    “Wow, that’s cool,” Tyler said, but not very convincingly.

    “What’s up? You’ve basically been a zombie for days.”

    “Kelly, what do you know about Jack?”

    “We’ve been over that, I don’t know very much about him. I know a tiny bit about his past and his hobbies, if that’s what you mean.”

    “I mean… have you ever noticed anything unusual about him? Other than his personality of course… Have you ever felt like he wasn’t normal in some very distinct way? Like he had some unnatural ability?”

    Kelly’s brow furrowed, knowing where he was going. Had he also figured out that Jack was more than a regular human? “Have you talked to him about this?”

    “Yeah, when I visited him in the hospital. He told me he would answer all of my questions on his birthday, the 21st.”

    “He told me the same thing…” Kelly said, causing Tyler to slowly look up from his food at her.

    “So you have noticed something?”

    Kelly took a deep breath, knowing that there was no point in hiding it any longer. “Tyler, have you been having any weird dreams where Jack talks to you?”

    Tyler’s eyes widened and he lost the ability to breathe, feeling like he had just taken a punch to the gut. “Yeah, you too?”

    “It’s more than that. Tyler, you and everyone in this school knows my reputation. You know I used to do hard drugs and whore myself out. I had gonorrhea, chlamydia, and even HIV. But Jack… Jack cured me of all of it. He cured me of all my diseases, he purged me of all traces of drugs and took away my withdrawal symptoms, and he even restored my virginity. He did it through my dreams. I actually woke up in the middle of night, looked in the mirror, and realized that I had been cured. It was almost like he was Freddy Krueger.

    I don’t know who he is or even what he is. All I know is that he has some sort of power, something beyond ESP or mindreading, and it probably goes even farther than that.”
    “He helped me get over my sister’s death and taught me the meaning of life. On the night of his mom’s funeral, he appeared in my dream and told me that he would be going on a trip, but when he returned, he would teach the three of us how to achieve our Selves. What happened on the flight obviously got in the way. Do you think Victoria knows?”

    “From what it sounds like, people have to be told before they can actually figure it out. If Victoria knows about him, it’s only because he told her, and I doubt he did. Right now, I’m just wondering what the hell will happen on the 21st.”

    ——————————————————

    Thunderous applause and cheering met Jack and Victoria as they walked into school. Jack had finally returned and he was now a legend and a hero in their school, he would be the most favorite student to attend the school for years to come! As they maneuvered through the crowd, people congratulated Jack, patted him on the back, and thanked him for saving so many lives. Approaching with wide smiled were Tyler and Kelly, both glad to see Jack out of the hospital.

    “Welcome back, everyone has been dying to see you,” Tyler said.

    “Thank you, I’ve been longing to come back. How have things been without me?”

    “Other than people celebrating you every day like it’s the end of WW2, pretty boring. Tyler and I have been waiting for you to come back, just so that we can see how everyone acts,” Kelly giggled.

    “Well they’ll have something new to talk about soon. I’m being flown in to Washington this weekend, I’m going to receive the Medal of Freedom.”

    ——————————————————

    “So have you figured out why you differentiated yourself from everyone?” Jack asked, speaking to Victoria in one of her dreams.

    “I think so,” she said softly, looking up into space. Walking over, Jack laid down on the invisible ground beside her and wrapped his hand around hers.
    “Tell me about it.”

    “When I was a little kid, my parents took me to a cemetery to visit the grave of my grandmother. While I was there, I came across many graves that had been abandoned and forgotten. They were overgrown and weathered down, scattered to the very fringes of the cemetery. No flowers had been placed in front of them in decades, and the caretaker certainly hadn’t been maintaining them. These people, they were completely forgotten by the world and their families. And it wasn’t just them, I was walking past countless stones, engraved with hollow names and words that no longer meant anything. So many people live and die without ever leaving an impact or being remembered, They are never studied, never admired, never valued… it’s like they become worthless.

    From that point on, I was terrified of being forgotten. Going to that cemetery, I was basically scarred for life. I promised myself that I wouldn’t become like those nameless skeletons under the earth, I wanted to be someone that people would remember. I wanted to be the kind of person that would be known and mourned by the entire country, someone that students would write research papers on after finding me in their textbooks, someone who would leave a mark on history and always be remembered.”

    “And in order to achieve that dream, you had to separate yourself from others and excel. You had to see yourself as different so that history would see you as different. But you were young when you made this decision, and everyone knows that the dreams and aspirations of young children are mostly abandoned as they grow. So did your phobia of being forgotten, at least in its intensity and the manifestation of your desire to become famous. But even if this fear was buried in the back of your mind over time, you could not overcome that primordial desire to see yourself as different from others. As the years past, the individuality turned into alienation.
    All humans face the grim prospect of death and all of its meanings. The fear of being forgotten lies in everyone’s heart, for we are always plagued by the insatiable need to find value and meaning in our lives. But in truth, no matter how hard we try, what we deem to be our legacies will never achieve immortality to the decay of time. Achilles, Leonidas, Alexander, Cesar… these are but a handful of the men who have sought immortality in legend and history, and for now, they are remembered and adored.
    But consider all those who wanted the same thing and have now been turned to dust. They all shared the same dream, but no one alive can tell you their names, their beliefs, their fears, or what their characters were. Then you have those in between, those who were legends in their own time and achieved greatness, but now are forgotten. You need look no further than in our line of presidents. How many people do you know that can list off the name of every president, state their failures and accomplishments, the impact they left on the country, and their contributions to our present? I would imagine the number to be very few.
    Even religions like Christianity are vulnerable to the effects of time. True, the name Jesus Christ has commanded power for two millennia, but do you have any idea how many religions there were before Christianity? Religions that commanded the same authority before being forgotten and buried in the past? Imagine if Earth was facing imminent destruction, so a fraction of its population boarded shuttles with what pieces of history and culture they could bring with them and took off, escaping to the closest inhabitable world and starting knew. Even with everything they brought, how much history and culture do you think would be eternally forgotten? How strong do you think people’s faiths would be when the world that their religions were born on was destroyed? Everyone is eventually forgotten, there is no escaping that fact.

    What matters are the life you live and whether or not you are happy. If I die without changing the life of even a single person, I will still be content, because I will know on my deathbed that I lived a happy life and enjoyed what I did. Even if my body were to be cast aside into a forest without the smallest grave marker and no one to remember me, I would be happy, knowing that the memories I have of my loved ones are real and will stay with me. Even if we cannot change the future in our likening, we can at least find comfort that the unchanging past will always be there to support us with its unfaltering reliability.

    Tell me, Victoria, if you lived a happy life, would you mind being forgotten?”
    “I don’t know.”

    He sat up. “Let me rephrase it: if you could choose between living your life with me or being remembered in history, which would you choose?” He held his hand out to her with a smile, and mirroring that smile, Victoria grasped his hand and sat up with him.

    “I’d choose you, every single time,” she murmured lovingly.

    “So if you lived a happy life with the man you loved, would you care about being remembered? Would you be afraid of being forgotten?”

    Victoria took a deep breath. “No, I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t care and I wouldn’t be afraid,” she said, trembling from the sensation of enlightenment rushing through her and illuminating her mind.

    She finally understood why she had always felt different from others and why she had never been able to feel attracted to guys until meeting Jack, and with it, she lost her fear. Just as Jack had told her what felt so long ago, now that she was aware of her world, she wanted to go beyond it.

    “Then you are ready. You have shed the weights of your awareness and the mental scaffolds that supported who you are and what you believe. The core of who you are is now exposed, and you are ready to discover your Self. Congratulations, Victoria. I knew you could do it.”

    Victoria woke up with a jolt, out of breath as always. She looked around and remembered where she was. She was sitting next to Jack with Harold Owen on the other side of him, the three riding in first class on a flight to DC. It was the middle of the night and all the passengers were asleep. Staring at Jack and noting his smile, she wondered if he was really just meditating or actually maintained his grin in his sleep.

    Flushed with emotions, she smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder. “Thank you, Jack, thank you for everything,” she murmured, closing her eyes and drifting back to sleep.

    ——————————————————

    Jack sat on an oak chair, drumming his hands on the handle of his aluminum cane. The room was brightly lit by stage lights for the benefit of the cameras situated in back, with the light reflecting off the white wall brightly, but shining the brightest on the golden tapestry behind the podium. The room was filled with people, all seated in short rows going to the back wall, with all eyes either focused on Jack or the president, who was standing behind the podium. Clearing his throat, Barrack Obama began to speak.

    “I know that this ceremony is normally performed once a year and often includes more people, but with the amount of progress brought forth by the young man sitting beside me, I thought that an exception could of course be made. Jack Owen is a young man who only appeared on the news several days before, never heard of until the hijacking of flight 154. But regardless of his age and anonymity, he has done the work of national hero, using nothing but the power of his words and his determination to help someone who he saw as a victim, but everyone else saw as a villain.

    It takes a lot of courage and strength to fight for your life, to physically apprehend a terrorist who plans on committing an act of mass destruction. But it takes a lot of wisdom and heart to see into the soul of that man and talk him down and change his entire perspective. As we have seen across the globe over these past few days, Jack Owen did more than just protect the lives of American citizens and historical landmarks in Boston. He showed the world that even the most intense anger can be quelled by the understanding of others, and that the path to peace is always an option. He has brought the downfall of the world’s rhetoric to a screeching halt and has replaced what could have been a whole new war and decades of bitter resentment and prejudice with the desire to end violence and bring the Islamic world, and the entire world itself, into the light.

    The fact that this adolescent, this teenager, is able to see the world with such clarity and speak with much wisdom, shows only that we all have the capability to put a stop to violence. If this young man can do it, then hopefully the leaders of the world and the people with the ability to cause or prevent chaos can do the same. It is a great honor to introduce the recipient of the Medal of Freedom.”

    As Jack stood up and began walking over, the announcer began to speak. “For preventing the greatest terrorist attack since 9/11 and promoting peace between the nations and religions of the earth, Jack Owen is hereby awarded the Presidential Medal of Freedom. It is a token and a sign of gratitude for his bravery, his wisdom, and his caring.”

    Jack stood by the podium, resting his hands on his cane while the president and hung the medal from his neck, with the gold star and silver eagle shining beautifully. As the pictures were taken, Jack looked over to Victoria and his father, seated amongst the crowd, both crying tears of joy and pride while they and everyone else clapped. Victoria was garbed in a deep-violet dress with a single strap across her shoulder, decorated with lace in the shape of flowers. The dress had a slit going up each side, stopping halfway up her thigh. Her hair was tied up in a bun with diamond clips that her mom had leant her, and her eyes were filled with adoration and love.

    “As per the mutual desire of both the President and award recipient, Jack Owen would now like to say a few words,” the announcer stated.

    Holding out his arm to the podium, Obama stepped aside with a nod and Jack moved behind it, clearing his throat and looking into the sea of cameras, lights, and faces. People throughout the country were watching the event, including Kelly, Tyler, and everyone from Jack’s school, as well as everyone who had known him from his previous school.

    “People of America and the world, I would first like to thank you for taking time out of your day and watch this event. In truth, I did not accept this award for its symbolism or weight, but because I was told I would have a chance to spread my beliefs to everyone listening. Through my years, I have come to learn the source of violence and the reason for its existence. People act aggressively towards each other because there is something that they are trying to protect, be it their possessions, resources, loved ones, or even their own lives. But what few realize is just how little there really is in our lives that is worth an act of violence towards someone else.

    Humans naturally create divisions and barriers, separating each other into different classifications. We do this in an attempt to understand our world and ourselves, by using others as an extended reach to see how mankind reacts to different aspects of life. it is the first form of empathy, the way in which we gauge the world around us. We label someone as lazy so that we can imagine what it is like to be in that person’s shoes, we may be untrustworthy of people from another ethnic or social group because we see the cultural path they have taken as dangerous to our own ways of life and use them as test subjects.

    We then turn against each other over those divisions, once again trying to understand or destroy what we don’t understand. This is human nature, but that does not mean it is human law. We don’t have to erect dividers between people and we don’t have to feel aggressive towards them because of the differences we create. Everyone is an individual with his or her own beliefs and ideals, some of which may be shared by others, but when you look upon all of mankind, you see that there is no reason for violence to spring forth from any difference we might create.

    We are all human beings, trying to find happiness and meaning in our lives. We all have the same feelings, desires, and needs. We are all one species, living together on this blue speck in the endlessly expanding universe. If you can realize this, if you can see beyond the petty squabbles that hold us back, you can discover a love in your heart directed towards everyone and everything. You can truly be at peace and live in happiness, never falling prey to barbaric desires of violence.

    Half of reality is what we make of it; our perceptions control our world. If a vase falls to the floor and shatters, no one can deny it, but it is only through our perception and choices that the vase actually becomes broken or ruined. We all hold the keys to our own pain and our own happiness, each and every one of you has the ability to live in either hell or heaven, it all depends on how well you know yourself and how you choose to perceive your world. All feelings come from the Self and the values we place on the things around us, so if you can find your Self and your true core, then you can control what values you place on everything and you can make your world paradise. You will be able to understand everything and be overcome with euphoria.

    On the plane to Portland, Gerard Lenaen shot me in the chest. When he asked me how I was still alive, I told him that all humans had the capability to survive my injury, and while the wound was very painful, I did not mind that it hurt because I placed no value on it. Just before that flight, my mother died in a car accident. But instead of crying and feeling like I would never be happy again, I looked at the event with the same view that I use to look at the universe and value everything in it. I saw my mother, not as dead, but as having returned to what she was before she was born. I knew that what made her who she was still existed and always would exist, be it the atoms in her cells continuing to exist beneath the soil or the energy from her mind and soul being released back into the universe. I saw my mother not as being gone, but as a new and changed form of the sum of all her parts.

    We all have the ability to do this, we all have the ability to look past the negatives of pain and see the light in every event and in life itself. We all have the ability to live in happiness if that is how we choose to see the world and add meaning to everything in it. Depending on how everyone on this planet decides to change their view, we could eliminate violence and war once and for all. After all, happiness walks hand in hand with peace. Thank you ladies and gentlemen, I hope my words have helped you gain some insight into who you are.”

    He then bowed his head as everyone stood up with thunderous applause.

    ——————————————————

    Jack and Victoria stood in the parking garage next to their hotel. They had been planning to go out and do a little sight seeing before the evening ended, but it seemed that fate had different plans. They were being circled by five degenerates, ranging in age from late teens to late twenties, with their clothing suggesting that they weren’t on the positive side of the law. They had recognized Jack immediately, and it seemed that they had a problem with his message. Victoria was terrified, but Jack remained completely calm and retained his smile.

    “You know, rag-head lovers make me sick. My uncle died on 9/11, killed by your friends. Now here you are, a traitor to the country, getting a motherfucking medal,” one of the thugs grunted, spinning an unreleased folding knife in his fingers.

    “I’m very sorry for your loss, but I’m afraid you have mistaken my intentions. I do not support terrorism, or extremist Muslims who use violence to achieve their goals. I simply believe that you cannot persecute an entire group of people for the behavior of its fanatical minority,” Jack said without losing his smile.

    “So if one of us decides that your face would look nice when sliced to pieces and spread out on this pavement floor, you won’t blame all of us?” Another asked.

    “While I would greatly prefer that you do not do that, if harming me will help you resolve any issues, then I welcome you do it. However, I must ask that you do not cause any lethal damage, as I have no intention of dying before the 21st.”

    “And what about your girlfriend? She certainly looks like a nice piece of ass. I doubt you’d keep that smile if one of us was inside of her,” one laughed.

    Victoria looked at Jack in horror, and saw the slightest twitch in his eye.

    “In order to keep her safe and happy, I will do what I must to protect the one I love. I say again, you may hurt me if that will help you resolve your issues, but she is not a part of this.”

    “Just try and stop us!” one of the men laughed, reaching out to Victoria.

    Before the man could touch her, he released a howl of agony and stepped back as his arm was suddenly ripped apart, cell by cell. Everyone watched in horror as the flesh was peeled away, the muscles shredded, and the bone reduced to powder, and all with blood spraying in all directions, save for Victoria and Jack’s. The man fell on the ground, screaming shrilly and clutching the bloody stump, unable to fathom what had just happened. Victoria stared at the man with her face deathly white, struggling to accept what she was looking at. She was clutching Jack’s arm for dear life, but it no longer felt like him. It felt more like she was holding onto a cold statue.

    “I normally refrain from any acts of violence, so I sincerely apologize. Don’t worry, I’ll return it to you,” Jack said cheerfully without even turning to the man.

    As if my magic, the splatters of gore flew through the air like flies and began to rejoin, reforming the man’s arm with every scar and imperfection matched and even recreating the sleeves of his clothes.

    “You son of a bitch!” one of the man’s friends howled, lunging towards Jack and stabbing forward with a knife aimed for his face. An inch from the space between his eyes, the knife was stopped by a glassy membrane, glowing faintly in the air without consisting of any mass or matter.

    “Unfortunately, I cannot let any of you leave, now that you have seen what I am capable of. Don’t worry, I won’t kill you.”

    Without the slightest twitch or movement on Jack’s part, the man was lifted into the air, shouting in terror and helplessness as the power of gravity was basically turned on its head. Screaming for his friends to help him, the man suddenly exploded in a mass of blood and gore, spraying the surrounding surfaces with liquefied tissue. Jack then turned to the man whose arm he had destroyed and recreated, and without any warning, the terrified punk was atomized like his friend.

    “Jack, what are you doing?!” Victoria screamed in terror, unable to believe what she was seeing. This had to be a dream! This couldn’t be real!

    “Don’t worry, they don’t feel any pain.”

    While two of the punks ran for their lives, the third drew his pistol and began firing at Jack and Victoria, emptying his clip but achieving nothing. Instead of killing the two teenagers, all nine bullets stopped in midair and were then dematerialized and turned into pure energy. Before he could even think to reload, the man erupted into a bloody geyser, spraying a fountain of cells up and splashing the ceiling. Turning his head, Jack looked over to the fleeing attackers, and with only his mind, he gave them the same fate, making them both explode into a biological mist.

    “Oh my god, you killed them,” Victoria gasped, covering her mouth and struggling to breathe.

    “Don’t worry, I didn’t,” Jack said, a split second before all of the bodies instantly reformed from the splashes of gore.

    Atom by atom, each and every cell and fiber was recreated and joined together, becoming the bodies of the five street thugs. All five were passed out on the floor, alive but unconscious.

    “They won’t remember what transpired here, it’s fine.”

    “How… how did you do that?” Victoria panted, feeling like she was about to faint.

    “It’s simple, I deconstructed their bodies at the atomic level and reconstructed them, using it as an opportunity to rewire their minds and erase their short-term memories. Except for their knowledge of what just happened, they are exactly as they once were, right down to the exact details. Like I said, I didn’t kill them, even if that is how you interpreted it. All I did was dismantle them and recreate them with all the same parts and energy.”

    “Who… who or what are you?!” Victoria asked fearfully, stepping back and falling to the floor. Jack stood over her, his shadow cast upon her trembling body. Regardless of her fear, he did not lose his calm, peaceful smile.

    “Unfortunately, I cannot answer that question now. However, I will answer all of your questions on the 21st. Please, do not be afraid of me. I love you and I mean you no harm.”

    “How can I trust you?! How can I believe anything you’ve told me after showing me all this?!”

    “Kelly and Tyler trust me, and they both know that I am not normal. I have also arranged to give them their answers on the 21st, and as you can imagine, they are very curious. To be blunt, those dreams that you’ve been having are completely real. Everything you’ve said in your dreams, I’ve heard, and everything you think your subconscious has been saying in the form of me has really been me. I’ve been communicating with Kelly and Tyler in the same way, helping all three of you.”

    He took a step forward, and full of fear, Victoria scrambled back.

    “Stay away from me!” she screamed.

    Ignoring her terror, Jack crouched down and stretched out his hand to her. Victoria tried to shield herself, but with indescribable gentleness and care, he brushed his fingertips against the side of her face and cupped her cheek. At his touch, Victoria immediately became calm, yet alert, like a fire suddenly being reduced to a bed of glowing embers.

    “Victoria, you can believe me because I love you and you love me. I don’t want to hurt you; I want you to be safe and happy. You have nothing to fear from me, I promise you that.”

    “Just tell me one thing.”

    “What?”

    “Tell me: are you human?”

    Instead of answering, Jack just smiled and gave a small laugh.

    Chapter 7

    Victoria looked out the window of the hotel room she was sharing with Jack. She could barely keep her mind on one thought or worry, it was like trying to grab snakes while pumped full of Novocain. Playing in her mind over and over like a Youtube video set to repeat, the scene from the garage haunted her like the guilt of a crime. Her emotions were a sea of confusion, struggling to define her feelings for Jack. After seeing what he was capable of, she felt fear; after realizing the secret he had kept from her, she felt distrust and resentment; and after hearing his words and seeing him smile… she felt love.

    As Jack came up behind her, putting his hands on her shoulders and kissing her neck, she stirred and pulled away, almost with disgust. Biting his lip, he wrapped his arms around her waist, and while she gave a half-hearted struggle for a few seconds, she soon became docile.

    “Victoria, what do I have to do to make your forgive me?”

    “You don’t get it, you just don’t get it. It’s not a matter of whether or not I can forgive you, it’s a matter of what this means for our relationship. I have no idea who or what you are and you won’t answer any of my questions.”

    “No, this is about forgiveness. You’re angry with me for keeping this secret from you. You’re angry with me for complicating things. You’re angry with me because I can’t give you any answers right now. But what angers you the most is that things had to change when they were so perfect just an hour ago. Speak your mind Victoria.”

    “How can I trust you? How can I believe you when you say you love me or start preaching your psycho bullshit?! How do I know that you’re not just stringing me along, thinking of me in the same way that a human thinks of an animal or an insect? How can I ever trust you when I can never be your equal?”

    “Victoria, I am human. I have a human brain and a human body, and the way I feel and think is possible for any other human. Except for my powers, any other human can become like me, it all depends on how they choose to see the universe and how they choose to shape their perceptions. The love I feel for you is just like the love anyone else would feel in my position. I love you and I care about you.”

    “But why have you hidden the truth from me?”

    “Because of this, right here and now. Can you imagine what your reaction would have been before we started our relationship? We’ve been together for so short a time, can you really say that you would have handled this better in the past?”

    “If you can bring back the dead, why didn’t you bring back your mom?”

    His hold loosened. “I do not see life and death in the same way you do, everything I have said about existing forever has been honest and true. The only reason why I revived those thugs is to make up for the violence I committed against them in the first place. What happened to my mother was an accident, but what I did to them was on purpose. Admittedly, I let my temper get the best of me, and recreating them was my penitence for it.”

    Taking a step forward, Victoria turned around and placed her hands on Jack’s chest. “Do you really love me?”

    “With all of my heart.”

    “Then I trust you.”

    Leaning forward, she buried her face in the side of his neck and held onto him for dear life. Jack wrapped his arms tightly around her, his fingers tented against the back of her head and the sweet fragrance of her hair dominating his senses. Both humming like newborn pups, they tightened their grasp on each other, holding themselves so close together that they could feel each other’s hearts beating. As if surrendering, Victoria released her hold and raised her head, glanced up with a small content smile and blushing face. Looking like a cat getting rubbed in just the right spot behind the ear, she completely let go and almost became limp, fully giving in to the feeling of being embraced.

    Slowly, Jack let go and the two teenagers stared into each other’s eyes, waiting only a few moments before they started kissing. Panting heavily from their growing arousal, they moved over to the bed without ending heir kiss, undressing each other before lying down. Without using his hands, Jack entered Victoria with one great push, drawing a gasp of joy from the young beauty. Their naked bodies pressed together and interlocked, the two lovers began panting and trembling in bliss with Jack taking point, thrusting into Victoria with machine-like strength.

    Victoria’s body was indescribable in its physical beauty and feeling. Her firm rolling breasts jiggling against his chest, her soft flat belly lapping against his like waves on the beach, her long smooth legs wrapping around his waist and holding him tightly, her beautiful scarlet hair smelling like roses and fruit, and her red lips, as soft and delicate as wisps of ice cream. He loved every single centimeter of her body, and she could feel his love. She could feel his feelings being injected into her with each penetration, as well as with each breath they shared while they kissed.

    Jack began to pick up speed, driving into her like a woodpecker and causing the mattress to rock back and forth and bounce on its frame. Feeling her barriers crashing down with each thrust, Victoria stopped kissing him and lied back, relishing the feeling of her approaching orgasm. Knowing the signs, Jack changed his movements, stirring his cock inside her with each thrust instead of relying on deep penetration. At last, Victoria cried out in ecstasy and Jack could feel her pussy shaking with wet arousal.

    “Oh Jack!” she moaned over and over again.

    Not done, Jack rolled off and got behind her with the two of them on their sides. Lifting up her leg, he re-entered her and resumed fucking her, giving her a wide excited smile from the switch to the new position. Grinning and licking her lips, Victoria looked back and resumed hissing him, while placing one hand on his cheek and using the other hand to rub her clit. With the threshold reached, Victoria was quick to have another mind-numbing orgasm.

    “Victoria, I’m going to cum,” he grunted in her ear.

    “Well you’ve certainly deserved it. Give to me, darling, pour all of your semen into me.”

    Happy to obey, Jack put all of his remaining strength into twenty more brutally-fast thrusts, forcing his cock into her with so much speed that his balls were basically being slingshot back and forth almost painfully. In tandem with the twentieth thrust, Jack gave a low growl and emptied all of his reserves into her, filling her up to the point where sperm was overflowing and oozing out of her pussy. His erection deflating, Jack pulled out of her and laid his head on the pillow.

    “I love you, Jack, and I just want to be with you,” Victoria whispered, pressing herself against him.

    “Don’t worry, we’ll be together forever,” he replied, holding her close and slowly drifting to sleep.

    ——————————————————

    “For as long as I can remember, my mom has been an overachiever with high expectations of me. You could say that she is a workaholic, always spending her time at one job or another, coming home late each night because she would rather work 5 to 9 instead of 9 to 5. It’s not like we needed the money, we would have been fine if she had worked better hours. When I asked her why she was never home and why she was so obsessed with work, she said that adults have to work, that’s just the way it is. Knowing what you have to do and doing it is all a part of growing up. She drilled that into my mind over and over again: know what you have to do and then do it, it’s time for you to grow up. I used to think she just hated my dad and I, but now I’m old enough to know that she’s just crazy. Oh well, with me being a whore and my mom always gone, it’s no big surprise that I started screwing my dad every night,” Kelly said with a bitter laugh, sitting on the invisible ground with her back to Jack.

    “How Freudian, very interesting,” Jack said, walking towards her from across the dreamscape.

    “What do you mean?”

    He sat down behind her, back to back. “Freud believed that early childhood experiences dominated the shaping process of the human mind, and that most inner conflicts stemmed from the instinctive desire to have sex gone wrong. Many of these issues deal with the parents of the opposite gender. To be frank, you’re Freud’s wet dream. He got a lot wrong, but not everything.”

    “So how does that help me?” Kelly asked, leaning her head back against his shoulder.

    “Well we have two aspects as to the development of your identity crisis. On one hand, you have an uncaring mom who would rather stay at the office long into night than take her role as a wife and mother, leaving that role open, and you have her forcing a concept into your mind that terrified you and gave you a deep-seated fear of growing older. The family is the greatest basis for the development of our personalities: we mirror ourselves after our same-gender parent or rebel to create our own personality, in this case, your mother. We then use our opposite-gender parent as a model in which we develop our expectations for everyone of the opposite gender.

    Quite simply, your father is the first man you have ever known and you used him as a model to set your expectations for finding a mate. With this, it’s clear that since you didn’t really have a mother in which to mirror or rebel against, you instead saw the role that she left wide open. Because you had no identity of your own, you sought to take your absent mother’s, at least in terms of responsibility. This can often take place in single-parent families, but it is because of your complete lack of an identity that you took it so far. This is why you never really felt shame when being intimate with your father; it was because you had not established your role as the daughter.

    Then, there is the second aspect. From what I understand, you loathe your mother and you rarely ever saw her. From this, I can assume that you naturally rebelled against becoming like her, using only what you were able to gleam from her. She said that she drilled into your mind the concept that growing up involves total self-knowledge and the stoic sense of what has to be done. You hated your mother, so you hated what she believed in. You didn’t want to prove her right and become what she wanted, so you turned your back on knowing yourself. You tried to fight against the aging process, you wanted to stay young, immature, and carefree to rebel against her, and to do that, you had to stay ignorant of who you are and “what you needed to do”. Basically, your feelings for your mother triggered and energized humans’ natural fear of death and aging.

    The fact that you were so desperate to stay young also helps explain why you chose the role of a prostitute. By becoming a sex object, you made yourself feel wanted and attractive, which is the main desire and fear that people normally develop, as they grow older.”

    “So what should I do?” Kelly asked, feeling the last and greatest weight basically melting off her shoulders.

    “Nothing. You now know the source of your problems, and with that, you will naturally and subconsciously work to fix it. You have discovered your identity, so you’ve solidified your core and know where you stand. All that’s left is to overcome your anger and resentment for your mother and come to terms with your fear of death and aging, which you will achieve when I teach you to unlock the Self. For now, you are done.” H

    Getting up on her knees, Kelly turned around and leaned on Jack, wrapping her arms around him. “Jack, you’ve helped me more than anyone else in my life. No one has ever been so kind to me and done so much for me.”

    “You don’t have to thank me, we’re friends after all,” he said with a smile while reaching back stroking her hair.

    “Jack, I think I love you.”

    Jack’s hand stopped, and he moved it down from her hair and placed it on her hand. “Kelly, you know I am with Victoria. I love her and I promised her that I would be with no one else.”

    “But you love me too, I know you do! You wouldn’t have done all this for me if you didn’t!” she said desperately with a tight hold.

    “You’re right, I do care about you, but not in the same way I care about Victoria. Please Kelly, don’t make this difficult.”

    “You told me that you love to help people, to fulfill their potential. If I could be with someone I love and who loves me, just for one night, I think I may finally understand who I truly am. Be my mirror, show me my reflection.”

    Jack sighed. “Speak to Victoria, I won’t do anything unless she wants me to.”

    ——————————————————

    The four teenagers were sitting on the floor in Jack’s room, taking advantage of the time after school. “In order to discover the Self, you must see through the Superego. You must see through the display you use to project who you are, the part of your personality that is shaped by events and experiences. Think of your mind as like a planet, with your Self as the pure molten core, free of all characteristics or distinguishable features. Your Superego is the surface, shaped and morphed by the tectonic collisions of your life and decorated by life. All three of you have gone through this process: Victoria, you removed the barriers you had created around yourself out of fear of assimilation and have learned to trust others; Kelly, you discovered your identity and came to terms with your innate fear of growing up; Tyler, you faced the death of your sister, learned that pain is in the mind, and that there is no possible course of action, except for the one taken, all resulting in the loss of the guilt that has plagued you for years.
    Now, you all know that I am different, and I have promised you all of your answers on my birthday. That said, it would be better for you to complete this before then, which means that we have four days. Today I will begin going over with you the main concepts of the self and give an overview of the Tree of Life, something I have instructed Kelly to research. After that, we will closely examine the concepts, and hopefully, you will all be ready to accept my answers. Are you all ready?”

    Everyone nodded.

    “Good, I’ll start off summarizing what I have told you all already. The Self is the core of your personality, the untainted source of all your honest likes and dislikes. When I say honest, I mean that the social factor has no effect on it. If you give into peer pressure, you could say that your Superego is the need to impress others, but the Self is your conscience, telling you not to give in, or in reverse, your Superego is the need to maintain your strong moral appearance, while the Self is the instinct to go after all forms of pleasure. The interesting thing is that with this example, your conscience is acting, but not specifically your morals. Basically, the Self does not recognize rules or laws unless you adhere to them by nature.

    The Self has a very instinctual and biological origin, as it controls how we perceive our world and essentially regulates the flow of chemicals and neural pulses in the brain. It is like a combination of your physical desires and your pure emotions, basically the Id and Ego to your Superego, as Freud would say. However, the Self is also the source of higher-level thinking. I don’t mean that unlocking the Self makes you a super-genius, but it is instead the medium we use to conceive our place in the universe. The Superego looks only at the tiny world we live in, but the Self takes in our acknowledgement of the entirety of creation and gives birth to true philosophy.

    As I said before, the Self controls our perceptions, labeling everything as good or bad, basically working on autopilot. However, if you can achieve the Self and see the truth that it provides for you, then you can see something from every possible angle, both positive and negative, and truly choose to be happy. People often ask me why I am so happy. Quite simply, I am happy because I am able to see the light in everything. They say that every problem is an opportunity in disguise, well that’s basically how I see the world. I only lower my smile out of respect for people grieving or when it is socially needed.”

    “So how exactly do you discover the Self?” Kelly asked.

    “You must overcome every assumption and unwritten rule that society has given you, you must realize your true value in the universe, and you must learn to go beyond black and white perceptions and see the gray in between. Many of the lessons on the Self, you have each already learned, albeit separately. I’ll go over all of them again so that you each get the same lesson, but not now. Now, we focus on the Tree of Life, also known as the Kabbalah and the Sephirot Tree. I figure since you know what I am capable of, there is no point in hiding it.”

    On the wall behind Jack, three diagrams of light appeared, each the size of a table. All three of his students gasped in amazement, even Victoria, who had seen him block a knife, dematerialize bullets, and rip humans apart atom by atom and then resurrect them. The first diagram was of the simple Tree of Life, no more than a web with eleven bubbles, a name in each one. The second one was more complex, with explanations and directions around and between each bubble, as well as multiple symbols. However, due to the language of its origin, it was completely unreadable. The third looked downright strange, resembling an upside-down palm tree with branches extending from the trunk and a label imprinted on each of the ten leaves. Each branch had its own Sephirot bubble, as well as the heart of the roots and the knot of the tree.

    “The tree has multiple interpretations, not only in translation but in appearance. One of my favorites is the work of Robert Fludd, the one who created the third diagram. The Tree of Life is one of the foundations of all religion, serving as the pathway to God. Now before you start worrying, I want to assure that I’m not trying to indoctrinate you into a cult,” he said with a laugh, which was joined by the others. “I use the Tree of Life as a reference because I find it to be truly a fascinating concept and a perfect example for my methods. I am in no way religious. You all know my motto; half of reality is how you perceive it. When I say it, I mean that it is only through consciousness that things can be labeled and categorized. You can’t deny that a star is a colossal mass of nuclear fire, but you need a mind to actually label it as ‘hot’. This ability, born to everything that thinks, could almost considered a divine power. Quite simply, the gods that humans try so hard to find are actually the humans themselves.

    That’s why the Tree of Life is such a good example for my teachings; you can replace God with the Self for the achievement that it leads you to. Since God and man are one in the same, the Tree of Life leads back to the same goal. Now, we move onto the definition. Each Sephirot on the tree corresponds to a virtue, a state of mind that must be attained to form a path. The tree has many different translations, but the overall idea is the same. Try to remember these, at least the definitions.

    Keter, the first Sephirot, is our direct connection to our higher self. It links us to the higher dimensions through which only the mind may enter, since the mind creates them. It also consists of things that the human mind cannot comprehend. It represents the primal stirrings of intent in the Ein Soph—the Ein Soph being both the origin of everything and the divine nothing—or the arousal of desire to come forth into the varied life of being. But in this sense, although it contains all the potential for content, it contains no content itself, and is therefore called ‘Nothing’.

    Chokhmah, the second of the ten Sephirot, is the first power of conscious intellect within Creation, and the first point of ‘real’ existence, since Keter represents emptiness. It is the power of intuitive insight, as well as wisdom. The “wisdom” of Chokhmah also implies the ability to look deeply at some aspect of reality and abstract its conceptual essence till one succeeds in uncovering its underlying axiomatic truth. These seeds of truth can then be conveyed to the companion power of Binah for the sake of intellectual analysis and development. Consider this our ability to comprehend and define.

    Binah is ‘understanding’ or ‘contemplation’. It is likened to a ‘palace of mirrors’ that reflects the pure point of light of Chokmah, increasing and multiplying it in an infinite variety of ways. In this sense, it is the ‘quarry’, which is carved out by the light of wisdom. On a psychological level, Binah is “processed wisdom,” also known as deductive reasoning. It is davar mitoch davar -understanding one idea from another idea. While Chockmah is intellect that does not emanate from the rational process (it is either inspired or taught), Binah is the rational process that is innate in the person, which works to develop an idea fully.

    Da’at is considered the point of creation, when the active principle of Chokhmah (wisdom), meets with the passive principle of Binah, ‘understanding’, and creates the archetypal idea of knowledge. These three are sometimes referred to as the “super-conscious”. You could say that Da’at is an unofficial Sephirot, serving as the keystone between all of them. Consider it your anchor, the balance in which you retain your humanity so that the knowledge of the Tree of Life doesn’t fuel your ego and give you delusional ideas of grandeur.

    Chesed is loving-kindness, a simple virtue that can never be underestimated in its value. Like Da’at, it is an anchor to remind you that you are human, as one who is cruel seeks to separate himself from others, while someone who is kind opens their heart and places trust.

    Gevurah is understood as God’s mode of punishing the wicked and judging humanity in general. But like I’ve said before, man and God are one in the same, therefor, it is the ability of humans to judge other humans. It is the foundation of stringency, absolute adherence to the letter of the law, and strict meting out of justice, essentially making it the key to mankind’s ability to create civilization. This stands in contrast to Chesed. Gevurah is associated in the soul with the power to restrain one’s innate urge to bestow goodness upon others, when the recipient of that good is judged to be unworthy and liable to misuse it. I used Gevurah when Victoria and I were attacked, knowing there was no time to talk. As the force that measures and assesses the worthiness of Creation, Gevurah is also referred to in the Kabbalah as midat hadin (the attribute of judgment). It is the restraining might of Gevurah which allows one to overcome his enemies, be they from without or from within (his evil inclination).

    Tiferet is the force that integrates the Sephirot of Chesed (“compassion”) and Gevurah (Strength or Judgement). These two forces are, respectively, expansive (giving) and restrictive (receiving). Either of them without the other could not manifest the flow of enlightened energy; they must be balanced in perfect proportion by balancing compassion with discipline. This balance can be seen in the role of Tiferet, wherein the conflicting forces are harmonized, and creation flowers forth. This is what will grant you the knowledge to know when to talk down a terrorist who has shot you in the chest and is trying to crash a plane and when to do what you can to ensure your safety or the safety of someone else. Tiferet also balances Netzach and Hod in a similar manner. In that case, Hod can be seen as the intellect where Netzach is seen as emotion.

    Understanding the attributes of Netzach and Hod gives us a new perspective into understanding what is happening in the world. No longer do we merely look at an act at face value and attempt to understand it as such, but we must look at it also in terms of “a means to an end.” These Sephirot mark a turning point. Whereas the first two groups of Sephirot deal with intrinsic will and what it is that we desires to bestow upon other people, these Sephirot are focused on man: What is the most appropriate way for man to receive God’s message? How can God’s will be implemented most effectively? In essence, it is the innate desire to find the Self, balancing intellect and emotion to uncover your core.

    All the Sephirot are likened to different parts of the body, and Netzach and Hod are likened to the two feet of a person. Feet are usually only the means for a person’s activity. While the hands are the main instrument of action, the feet bring a person to the place where he wishes to execute that action. However, Hod is seen as form of “submission”; being explained that instead of “conquering” an obstacle in one’s way, (which is the idea of Netzach), subduing oneself to that “obstacle” is related to the quality of Hod. Tyler, what you and I discussed about how time dictates all actions fit into this category. It is the humble acceptance of one’s role and value in the universe.

    The Sephirot of Yesod translates spiritual concepts into actions that unite us with God, or as I’ve said, the Self. It plays the role of collecting and balancing the different and opposing energies of Hod and Netzach, and also from Tiferet above it, storing and distributing it throughout the world. It is likened to the engine-room of creation. Think of it as the hub between the Self and the Superego, creating the compromises between our true desires and society’s needs that we experience every day. When the Self tells you that you are hungry but your Superego reminds you that you are on a diet, the principal of Yesod comes into play in the form of you deciding to eat something healthy.

    Malkuth is the final Sephirot, and unlike the other nine, it is an attribute of mankind, which does not emanate from mankind directly. Rather it emanates from mankind’s creation—when that creation reflects and evinces mankind’s glory from within itself. Think of it as the final anchor, the link between the world outside your body and the world inside your mind. It is associated with the realm of matter and relates to the physical world. It is important not to think of this Sephirot as merely “unspiritual”, for even though it is the emanation furthest from the divine source, it is still on the Tree of Life. As the receiving sphere of all the other Sephirot above it, Malkuth gives tangible form to the other emanations. It is like the negative node of an electrical circuit. The divine energy comes down and finds its expression in this plane, and our purpose as human beings is to bring that energy back around the circuit again and up the Tree.

    Now, that is it for today. Go home, mull over what I have told you, and see what progress you can make on your own. I’ll leave you all alone tonight.”

    Everyone nearly rolled back onto the floor like water if its container suddenly disappeared. They had been sitting still for so long and paying so much attention to Jack that they had lost all feeling in their muscles. They all stood up and stretched, moaning in joy at the feeling of finally being able to ease the tension in their bodies.

    “All right, ladies, I’ll drive you home,” Tyler said with a yawn.
    “Actually I live just down the road, so I’ll stay with Jack a little longer and then walk home. But thank you though,” Victoria said gratefully.

    “Kelly?” Tyler asked.

    “Yeah, that would be great. But, uh, Victoria? Could I talk to you for a minute?”

    Victoria raised an eyebrow in suspicion. “Sure,” she said, following Kelly out of the room and deep into the hall.

    “So, what do you think they’re talking about?” Tyler asked.

    “I don’t have the heart to listen in,” Jack said, standing up and stretching.

    “You’ve certainly recovered from your wound quickly.”

    “Well now that you three know, I don’t have to pretend anymore. Really, I just walk with the cane for everyone else’s sake.”

    “So when I discover my Self, will I get powers like yours?”

    Jack laughed. “No, my abilities and the Self are completely unrelated. Don’t worry my friend, you’ll get your answers soon enough.”

    ——————————————————

    “So what’s up?” Victoria asked, standing in the bathroom with Kelly.
    “You told me about what happened with those guys in Washington, but there is something I need to tell you. You know that I used to be a whore and a drug addict… well I’m not anymore. I mean that literally; I’m a virgin and I’ve never had any drugs in my system.”

    Victoria looked at her quizzically. “What do you mean?”

    “Jack cured me of all my problems. He cured me of all my STDs, my withdrawal symptoms, he removed my scars, and he even gave me my virginity. Basically, I haven’t been this pure since I was nine years old. I told you that so I could tell you this. I don’t know how to say it, so I’m just going to be blunt. I’m in love with Jack, and with your permission, I’d like to have a three-way.”

    Victoria took a slow deep breath, trying to keep her emotions in check and not feel overly protective. “Go home, Kelly,” she sighed, walking out of the bathroom.

    “Nice chat,” Kelly said with a click of her tongue.

    ——————————————————

    “So, did you get what you were looking for?” Kelly asked, sitting in the passenger seat of Tyler’s pickup truck as they drove towards her house.

    “I guess. I got a lot of information but no real answers. Though I guess I can understand, I mean he did basically give us the tools to achieve our goals, now he’s going to let us experiment with them before telling us what they’re for. I just wonder if we’ll really accomplish something before the 21st.” T

    “I’ve been wondering about that. You know what the 21st is, right?” Kelly asked.

    “Of course, 12/21/2012, the Mayan doomsday that everyone has been talking about. What, you think it’s real?” Tyler laughed.

    “Well maybe not the Mayan thing exactly, but haven’t you noticed that he wants to get everything done before then, like he’s not expecting anything after? What if he knows something that we don’t.”

    “Girl, from the moment we met, I’ve known that he knows something that I don’t know.”

    ——————————————————

    Jack and Victoria lay on his fold-out mattress, painting heavily with their bodies glistening with sweat and their clothes scattered across the room.

    “Kelly asked for a three-way,” Victoria said out of the blue.

    “Really? I didn’t think she would go that far.”

    “So you knew?”

    “Of course I knew. I’m the one who sent her to ask you. She said she wanted to sleep with me, I turned her down because I’m with you, she insisted, and I told her that she would have to talk to you if I were to break my promise. I must say, the suggestion was a good idea on her part. Make you feel more comfortable by letting you watch and intervene however you like, let you remain a part of it. It seems she really trusts you, after all, you’re one of her first real friends.”

    “You’re such a gentleman.”

    “So what was your answer?”

    “I said no. I’m not into women and I hate the idea of sharing you,” she replied, sitting up with a blanket wrapped around her.

    “With how hungrily you lick your fingers clean after each session of playing with yourself, some would say otherwise. Besides, maybe this would help you finally eliminate your trust issues.”

    Victoria shot him a dirty look. “I’m going home.”

    ——————————————————

    Kelly was lying in bed, staring up at her ceiling with her mind abuzz with questions, all of which about Jack, the 21st, or his teachings. What was going to happen on Friday? Would Victoria change her mind if she pressed the matter? How was she supposed to make sense of what Jack had told her. She had studied the Tree of Life over and over, but she just couldn’t figure out how it worked.

    ‘Calm down, you aren’t helping yourself by getting all worked up. Jack told you to try and make some progress on your own, so do it and quit complaining. We have to do whatever he says; he’s our teacher. Holy shit, we may be a cult after all.’ That last thought made her laugh.

    Her nerves steady, she took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and interlaced her fingers with her whole body becoming calm. Lying on her back, not moving, she slowly felt sleepiness crawling up her body like frost. But it was mental tiredness she wanted, not physical tiredness. More and more, she calmed her mind, focusing only on her breathing until she felt herself beginning to fall back towards the world of dreams.
    ‘Ok, Jack isn’t coming tonight, so I can’t rely on a dream to help me. So… visualize it,’ Kelly thought, imagining the Tree of Life.

    No matter how many times she looked at it, it always seemed familiar, like it was tickling some long-lost memory.

    ‘Focus on the first one, Keter, focus. He said… he said that it dealt with higher planes, those that only the mind could reach and the ones that surpassed all human understanding. He said it was nothingness, the bleakness from which creation originated. Ok, not sure what to do with that. Oh well, I guess I’ll just have to try…’

    Like sweat from pores, liquid darkness began to ooze forth from every surface in her room like ink. She was sinking into her mind, bypassing all stages of sleep and landing right in the REM stage. As she sank further and further into the dream, her mind was losing its grip on reality. Within minutes, she began to sink into her bed as well, losing her sense of what it felt like and her knowledge that it was really there. Finally, her sheets opened up beneath her and she fell into space, surrounded by stars and galaxies.

    “Planes that only my mind can reach and planes that I cannot comprehend… The bleakness from which creation originated…” she murmured as her bra and panties slowly slipped off her body and transformed into gas.

    “The limits of what I can understand, the edge of my mind… The edge of the universe…”

    Taking a deep breath, Kelly felt no fear or shock as cells began to bud off her. At first they were no more than the usual dead skin cells, but in seconds, entire layers of skin were flaking off, revealing the muscles and veins beneath. As if being eaten by acid, all the veins began to corrode, their cells being jettisoned off like the escape pods of a space ship. In a silent splatter, her veins all popped, emptying her blood into space. With the biological cloud expanding, her muscles became the next material to fall apart, followed by her organs, and at last, her skeleton.

    Shooting off like photons, her cells spread out in all directions, flying off through space. Each cell, intact and immune to damage, contained all of her senses and was linked to the rest in one great hive mind. Kelly could feel them all, as if they were billions of tiny hands with eyes in the palms, letting her see and touch everything. And yet, there was no brain or top cell for the information to be received. It felt like she experienced everything through each cell all at once.

    Her cells continued to spread out, some picking up speed and others slowing down. Time passed, Kelly didn’t know how long, it barely felt like an hour to her. But regardless of time or the elements, her cells survived the wraths of space, being sucked into black holes, landing on planets and asteroids, getting caught in space storms and gas giants, or just flying off into the darkest corners of the cosmos, never to see or be seen again. Over the course of what felt like barely a couple of hours but were really several billion years, Kelly’s cells were stretched across the entire universe like a 3D minefield, her existence spread out across the entirety of the universe.

    But… it was too great. She could see from each and every one of her cells, but it was like she couldn’t communicate with them. Whenever she focused her attention on one, she would completely forget about what she saw with the others. She would look through one, find she couldn’t contact the one closest to it, and completely forget about everything she had seen in the first. It was like each and every time she applied the tiniest amount of focus or attention, her memory completely slipped, like a goldfish swimming in circles because the bowl seemed completely new to it with each lap.

    But there was more, she new there was more to see. She had to go beyond the horizon, go beyond the edge of the universe. She willed herself to go further, expand her parameters to new sizes. Her cells continued to fly out in all directions, approaching the very rim of the universe. But the farther they flew, the foggier their vision came. Each one was essentially failing like a broken security camera, but she couldn’t stop, she had to see more! She was so close, she had just about reached the edge of the universe. Finally, she broke through into the realm of Nonexistence,

    Suddenly, her universe began to condense, closing in on itself, being devoured by true Nonexistence. Kelly’s cells were all being pushed back into the universe, watching as the colorless Nonexistence washed over the universe like a tsunami. It was all shrinking, the universe collapsing to half its size, then a quarter, the size of a galaxy, a nebula, a black hole, a star, a planet, a house. Pushed back to the point from which she originated, Kelly was forcefully reformed by the pressure of Nonexistence, before it finally devoured her.

    SNAP!

    Kelly bolted up with such intensity that she basically jumped out of bed and landed on the floor, gasping like someone had just tried to drown her. Never in her life, even with Jack, had any dream been that vivid or realistic. Had she inadvertently scratched the surface of the Self? Is this what it was capable of?!

    ——————————————————

    Tyler knew this was a dream, but he still felt like he was going to spontaneously combust from the rage boiling in his veins. He was in the parking lot of the local movie theater, behind the building and in a dark corner. It was late at night, and in front of him, not two feet away were his thirteen year-old self, his naked sister, and the two men raping her while the third guy kept Tyler pinned down. Both Tyler and Elsa had been bound and gagged with duct tape so that they couldn’t fight back or call for help, but that didn’t keep them from getting beaten and roughed up.

    Tyler had suffered this dream over a thousand times, but he could never get over it. Only through repeating what Jack had taught him did he maintain his cool and keep from falling apart. But this time, what was hurting him the most was the fact that he was still having the dream. He thought he had come to terms with his sister’s death, he thought the dreams would stop after Jack’s mom’s funeral, and yet he still had to endure this nightmare. He knew what was going to happen, it had been burned in his mind, yet he couldn’t look away. He watched as one of the men taking turns with his sister pulled her up onto her hands and knees, smacked her ass, and the inserted herself into her anus. She cried until tears were streaming down her face from the sodomy, having never experienced it before and received no warning. While she was anally raped, the other two men switched places, giving Tyler a new captor while the one who had been standing on top of him moved in front of his sister, pulled out his dick, and started jacking off. It didn’t take long, he showed no hesitation in ejaculating right on her face at pointblank range.

    After several minutes, the man raping her pulled out with a long string of semen leading from Elsa’s bleeding asshole to the head of his cock. “All right, I’m done, let’s get out of here.” He then pulled out a knife and proceeded to stab both Elsa and Tyler in the chest.

    Tyler winced and put his hand on his side, feeling like the blade had just entered him for real all over again. With the young Tyler and his sister Elsa lying on the cold pavement, their blood pooling beneath them and blending together, the thugs grabbed the money they had stolen and began to run off. However, after only taking a few steps, they stopped dead in their tracks, time having completely stopped. This always happened, this was the point where his memories stopped. Whether he blacked out or just repressed it, he had no idea.

    He turned back to his past self and Else and felt his jaw drop. The two of them, together in that one small space in the parking lot, was the only area in which time was still moving. Elsa, scrapping her naked body on the cold hard pavement and gushing blood, wiggled over to her younger brother. The young Tyler, on the verge of passing out, began to feel his eyes drooping. The present Tyler looked around, seeing the dream being consumed by darkness and reaching the end of his memory. No, he had to see the rest! Tyler crouched down, watching Elsa scrape her face against the ground until her lips and nose were bleeding profusely, but succeeded in pulling the duct tape off her mouth.

    At that moment, everything became dark, the young Tyler having closed his eyes and ended the visual component.

    “No! NOOOO!” Tyler screamed.

    “Tyler…” he heard. It was his sister’s voice, Elsa’s! His eyes had closed but he hadn’t lost consciousness yet. There was more to the memory!

    “Elsa!” he cried out with tears running down his face.

    “I’m sorry, Tyler, I’m sorry for everything. I’m sorry your special night got ruined. I know you’re hurt, but I also know that you’ll survive. So please, promise me, promise me that you’ll live your life happily and carefree. Don’t let this screw up your future and make you bitter. I’m not angry and I don’t want you to be. I know it’s your birthday, but please, do this for me as an early gift for mine. No matter how much you’re hurt, please, just be happy. No matter how bad things may get, always be happy. I love you Ty, and happy birthday.”

    Falling to his knees, Tyler sobbed like never before, not even noticing as the scene returned to its original frozen moment. Looking back at the three criminals, he finally understood. This was the last time he would ever have this dream, it hadn’t come back to haunt him from the past, but to make sure he understood everything before moving onwards into the future. He had finally heard his sister’s dying message, the last chapter in the story, telling him how to live his life. He finally knew what he had to do.

    “Chesed, Sephirot of loving kindness,” he said to himself.

    ‘So please, promise me, promise me that you’ll live your life happily and carefree. Don’t let this screw up your future and make you bitter. I’m not angry and I don’t want you to be. I know it’s your birthday, but please, do this for me as an early gift for mine. No matter how much you’re hurt, please, just be happy. No matter how bad things may get, always be happy.’ He thought to himself. He then turned to the three frozen figures, caught in mid-sprint. He knew what he had to do from now on, and he had to start with them.

    “I forgive you,” he said softly.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria was walking down the street of Portland, breathing into her hands to keep her fingers warm. The sidewalk was unusually packed and the sounds of traffic were practically overpowering on this day. It was freezing outside with a bitter sea breeze rushing between the buildings. About to press the button on a street lamp at an intersection, Victoria and everyone else in the city was nearly blinded by a bright light in the sky. Looking up while trying to shield her eyes, Victoria gazed in amazement at the object falling down from the heavens. It looked like the Tree of Life, but almost in the form of a neon sign that was several miles in diameter. Among them, the Malkuth and Yesod Sephirots were on fire.

    Piercing layer after layer of the earth’s atmosphere, the tree rapidly heated the air around it and in Portland, so much so that buildings and people began to catch fire. Crashing into the sea, the Tree of Life created another blinding flash, similar to a nuclear explosion, and summoned a mushroom cloud of water that reached all the way up into space. Simultaneously, a molecule-shattering shockwave and deluge of fire washed over Portland. With nothing to shield herself with but her own arms, Victoria had no way to prevent her own body from being reduced to ashes.

    Moving at speeds that made sound look like a mentally challenged slug, the incinerating pulse spread out in all directions, obscuring the northern Atlantic, eastern Canada, and New England. It continued to expand, quickly consuming the hemisphere, and then the whole planet. Anything standing was instantly shattered like a sugar cube and anything flammable was completely incinerated in less than a second. With fire raining down from the sky and the lakes boiling, earth looked more like hell, completely devoid of life in only minutes.

    Victoria’s eyes bolted open and she looked around wildly, finding that she was floating in space. With her was the entirety of earth’s population, not just humans but all life, including animals, plants, insects, and even germs. Everyone was naked, but lucky for Victoria, she was the only conscious one, save for Kelly. The dream-Kelly was floating in front of her, wearing the same smile that Jack always wore.

    “What, you turned into Kelly and now you’re visiting me? I thought you were leaving all of us alone tonight,” she said, still angry with Jack.

    “Actually, for once, I’m not Jack. I’m your real subconscious, which you thought was your dream-Jack the whole time. Jack did tell you that contact with the Self was the source of all philosophy.”

    Victoria looked at the apparition, soon realizing that it really was just a figment of her imagination. It felt nothing at all like the dreams in which Jack had visited her. It lacked a certain power that she hadn’t noticed until now. “Well what was all that just now?”

    “That is your mind processing the information of two of the Sephirot and turning them into a similar image. Yesod, the link between the Self and the Superego. Malkuth, the link between the mind and the physical world. I’m here to teach you what you already know, using information that Jack has already told us, mixed with your own philosophical knowledge.

    Quite simply, all this is the result of death, allowing all life on Earth to return to what it once was: matter and energy. Though technically, it never really was anything but that.”

    “Ok, so what does this have to do with anything?”

    “It is meant to show you that regardless of the species, all life is life. We are all made from the same matter and energy, the same atoms forged in the stars and the same power born from the birth of the universe. Regardless of different thoughts, opinions, ideas, beliefs, genders, ethnicities, and even species, we are all exactly the same, all part of the super organism known as Life. Think of how close you are with someone if you are able accept their blood transfusion. Now realize that everyone is made of and can exchange the same biomass, as long as the pieces are small enough.”

    The dream-Kelly then floated forward and placed her hand on Victoria’s chest, causing her to shiver and blush.

    “What are you doing?” Victoria asked, looking away.

    “Showing you how close we really are,” Kelly said before leaning forward.

    In the skin in her hand and the skin on Victoria’s chest, the cells began to break down into the pure molecular components. DNA chains were reformed and connected with each other, linking Victoria and the Kelly at the biological level. Victoria trembled and panted as Kelly’s hand completely merged with her chest, entering her torso cavity as a splash of primordial ooze. The flesh on Victoria’s back began to rise up, being shaped into fingers with the DNA inside turning back to the original Kelly’s.

    Kelly pressed forward, inserting her whole arm into Victoria’s chest, with her flesh, blood, and bone becoming Victoria’s, before reforming from her back from Victoria’s own flesh, blood, and bone. Kelly continued to lean forward, interlacing her long smooth legs with Victoria’s before they melted together. Victoria panted and shook as she felt her breasts and pussy being touched by Kelly’s. She knew this was a dream, she knew that this wasn’t some trick by Jack or the real Kelly (that being impossible), but she had never touched another women like this. Kelly’s breasts felt so soft and warm against hers, their nipples practically fencing before merging. For only a few seconds, Victoria could feel her own slit against Kelly’s, the two pairs of lips kissing sensually and gently before they too formed.
    With a soft smile on her face, Kelly closed the gap between her and Victoria and kissed her, inserting her tongue into Victoria’s mouth and filling it with her own flavor. Victoria struggled to describe the taste of another woman, it was so sweet and wet, like hot tea with extra sugar. Then, Victoria and Kelly fully joined together, their bodies becoming one large human-shaped blob of living flesh, with the DNA of the two women unwinding and reforming to a new level of compromise, joining together like grasping hands. Even their bones were basically turning into neutral biomass, as the core of their shared bodies just became a well of primordial ooze, a concoction of biological information and chemical materials.
    The two women joined together completely, neither one of them could breathe, but they didn’t need to. Every cell was basically breaking down into proteins and molecules, simplifying to the point where oxygen was no longer required. And yet, each particle could be felt as if the nervous system was still fully operational. Their heads completely merged, Victoria could feel their brains became one, the DNA shuffling but the matter remaining the same. With neural networks being completely rewired and formed for the brief merging process, it was like Kelly’s mind was pouring into her own. She could feel their personalities joining, see her memories (well to be clear, the memories she was projecting onto the Kelly), and feel her own identity melting.

    Finally, like one light beam passing through another, Kelly’s face began to form in the back of Victoria’s head, leaning out as their bodies began to separate one again. Her limbs broke free of Victoria’s, her breasts reforming as their torsos differentiated, and at last, Kelly stepped out of Victoria, the two women separate once again with their DNA back to their original forms. Victoria was practically going into shock, unable to process what had just happened. It felt almost like dying, her mind losing sense of what it was and unable to connect to the rest of the body, and yet, it also felt like rebirth, like her mind was re-entering the real world as it became one with Kelly’s. It was terrifying and yet euphoric. This entity before her was her true subconscious, so in merging with it, she had brushed up against the power of the Self.

    “As Jack always said, the only real differences are the ones we create ourselves. At our core, we are all exactly the same, each a cell in the one organism known as life. You could go through that same process with an animal or plant, your biological identity being lost as it merged with that of the other organism. Watch,” Kelly said.

    Around her, all of the people and organisms that had died in the first stage of the dream began to fly through space to a single point, as if drawn in by a black hole. Bodies slammed into each other and melted together, becoming a great mass of human flesh. Then, animals began to join in, further melting the biological identity of the mass as they became one with it and the entire system compromised to their DNA. The animals were followed by plant life, with trees, weeds, flowers, and grass crashing against the small moon of biomass and becoming one with it. By the time all the insects and germs had joined with it, the living sphere was the size of earth’s moon, completely anatomically neutral, the sum of all life born into one single organism.

    “Should I take the rest of the life in the universe and add them? The aliens from across the galaxy? I’m sure you know now that they would become one with all other life without any other problems.”

    “Oh my god,” Victoria gasped.

    She could then feel herself being pulled forward, drawn to the living sphere as if by gravity. But after merging with Kelly, she no longer felt any fear. Completely calm, she let her body crash into the surface, being absorbed on contact without any sort of impact. As if sinking in acid, Victoria could feel her body being dismantled as she sank deeper and deeper into the mass, and yet it was completely painless. Instead, she felt like her body was almost growing, picking up the sensory information from the sea of biomass around her. The deeper and deeper she was pulled in, the more of her cells were pulled away. Finally, reaching the core, Victoria’s mind basically melted, being replaced with the collective hive mind of the entire organism.

    She didn’t know where she ended and everything else began, she didn’t even know who she was. There was too much information floating around and through her to keep her identity. It felt… so good. It felt like all of her problems and conflicts were disappearing, being dematerialized as she became one with all life of earth. Her identity was gone, now filled only with the pleasure of being a part of everything.

    SPLAT!

    In one great explosion, the moon ruptured and sprayed biomass in all directions like a colossal pain balloon. Cells were jettisoned in all directions, each one falling apart and crumbling into its atomic components. Gasping for air and feeling like her mind had just gone through a blender, Victoria was tossed aside, back in her original body. She looked around wildly, hovering in space with Kelly still with her.

    “What the hell? What happened?” she asked, looking around but seeing only stars and galaxies.

    “The sphere is still what it was, only in one of its simplest forms. You’re still in it, but not in the way you think. While you can’t exactly see each one individually, you are floating in a sea of atoms. Each atom around you was in the biomass moon, and around us, undetectable by your human senses, is the energy that flowed through it and all life on earth. In essence, this is what all life is: atoms and energy joined together in a specific way. Even between life and inanimate matter, there is no real difference, save for what shape it’s in. It’s just like what Jack said at his mom’s funeral. If you want, the sphere can be reformed, or you as well can be turned into pure atoms and energy.”

    Victoria took a deep breath. “So what now?”

    “Now you have to understand. Yesod, the link between the Self and the Superego. Malkuth, the link between the mind and the physical world. You now understand through Malkuth that life and death are one in the same, that our form and shape is the only difference between our living cells and the earth beneath our feet. The mind and the physical world are one in the same. And through Yesod, you know that your Self and your Superego are your identity and how you differentiate yourself from all matter and energy around you. It is the source of your natural definition of what the difference between life and death are, it’s what let’s you feel emotions and draw meaning from the physical world.”

    “All right, I understand.” Victoria said, taking another deep breath.

    “Do you? Because if you do, then you won’t feel any discomfort from this…” Kelly said as she floated over to Victoria.

    Her hand on the back of Victoria’s head, Kelly brought their lips together and kissed her, softly at first but then with more passion. For the first second, Victoria was numb to the feeling of the soft feminine lips against her own, but in a flurry, waves of pleasure shot through her whole body. This apparition of Kelly tasted so sweet, so unique from Jack, so deliciously different. Victoria had never been with a woman before or even thought of one, but now with Kelly… she suddenly didn’t care. Sexuality no longer meant anything, preference had no worth now that she knew the truth about all life. All that mattered right now was pleasure, and feeling as good as she could while exploring the body before her. Besides, it was just her subconscious.

    Victoria wrapped her arms around Kelly and the two women’s bodies became interlaced, trying to create as much surface contact as possible while they both began to suck on each other’s tongues. To Victoria, it felt like she was kissing herself, like she was locking lips with a clone of herself that had a different appearance, as that was essentially what she was doing, but it still felt as real as if she was being intimate with the real Kelly. All life is one in the same, the only individuals are those who want to be individuals, all bodies are fundamentally compatible at the biological level, and all that mattered was the preference of the person. After everything she had seen and experienced in this dream, Victoria couldn’t care less about the gender who she was with, as long as they were someone she cared about. A body was a body, what mattered was the mind inside of it, and even though she only felt love for Jack, this new experience of being with a woman was driving her wild with lust.

    As she resigned herself to what was about to happen, she felt a surface against her back and gravity take affect on her. She was lying on an invisible floor, which immediately told her what was going to happen. Kelly ended their kiss and began to run her tongue across Victoria’s cheek and down her neck. Even if it was a dream, Victoria could not even begin to describe the feeling of a woman’s tongue on her naked body, so soft and delicate. Compared to Jack, who was as gentle and loving as she could ever want, Kelly was just so femininely sweet. Victoria gave a soft coo as she felt Kelly begin to massage her breasts with her hands, giggling and covering them with soft kisses.

    As Kelly wrapped her lips around Victoria’s left nipple and began sucking it lovingly, Victoria looked down and they made eye contact, the two of them smiling. Kelly moved back and forth, licking Victoria’s breasts like they were two mounds of ice cream. She then moved down, running her tongue down Victoria’s flat belly. With a girlish laugh, Kelly began petting Victoria’s wet pussy, teasing her and licking her lips before finally coming down and flitting her tongue up the middle of the entrance. Feeling a woman touch her most precious and sensitive spot, regardless of how gently, made Victoria give a soft whine and blush. Lying on her stomach on the invisible ground with Victoria’s thighs against her ears, Kelly began sensually running her tongue through Victoria’s cunt, licking up her juices and energizing every nerve in her body.

    “Oh god, that feels so good!” Victoria whimpered as she ran her fingers through Kelly’s hair. She then yelped as she felt Kelly insert her thumb into her anus.

    “Come on, baby, cum for me,” Kelly purred, working her thumb back and forth in Victoria’s tight asshole.

    She continued eating Kelly out, sending her tongue as far up into Victoria as possible while working her lips against the entrance. Victoria’s face was bright red and it almost looked like she was crying in joy, writhing with each flick of Kelly’s tongue and squeezing her large breasts for added stimulation. As Victoria approached her first orgasm, Kelly suddenly stopped, nearly causing Victoria to beg and plead for more.

    Getting up on her knees, Kelly wrapped her arms around Victoria’s legs and lifted up her lower body so that her ass was in the air. With a giggle, Kelly ran her tongue around Victoria’s asshole, teasing her and causing her to whimper from the new ticklish sensation. Reaching up, Victoria started fingering herself frantically, her hand barely an inch from Kelly’s face as she gave Victoria her first rimjob. Taking it even further, she spread open Victoria’s ass cheeks and spat down into the darkness of her asshole, nearly making her cum from the visual feeling of having Kelly’s saliva so deep inside her. Holding her willing recipient open, Kelly inserted her tongue into Victoria’s anus, using it to try and sodomize her while Victoria fingered herself into her first orgasm.

    Without a doubt, it was one of the greatest climaxes of her life, with her hand basically a blur as she came so hard that pussy juice actually splashed out from her slit and soaked her face. With Victoria taken care of, Kelly moved aside and got on all fours, shaking her ass at Victoria.

    “Come on, baby, you know you want to…”

    Like a crackhead spotting from cocaine on the floor, Victoria crawled over with her whole body twitching and buried he face in Kelly’s pussy, licking it like there was a gun to her head. Both women began to moan in happiness, Kelly moaning to fit the situation of the dream, and Victoria moaning from the delicious taste of Kelly’s snatch and the erotic realization of what she was doing. For years, Victoria had wished she could lick her own pussy, dreaming of the pleasure it would bring, but here and now, her subconscious flashed with the discovery and acceptance that what she had really wanted was to experiment with a woman. With this knowledge, she doubled her efforts, gorging herself on Kelly’s sweet cunt with undeniable aggression, as if trying to force herself inside of her.

    Before long, she could feel Kelly beginning to tremble. She knew what it meant, she knew it all to well. But instead of continuing what she was doing, she stopped and moved upward, working her tongue into Kelly’s asshole while fingering her cunt. Kelly moaned in euphoria as Victoria expected and even began shaking her rear so that her young soft ass cheeks would jiggle against Victoria’s face.

    “Oh god, I’m cumming!” Kelly shrieked with Victoria ass-fucking her with her tongue. After soaking Victoria’s hand with her juices, Kelly rolled onto her back.

    “Get on top of me.”

    Knowing exactly what she meant, Victoria turned around and moved on top of her in the 69-position. She lowered herself down, burying her face in Kelly’s cunt while setting her ass down on her partner’s face. Getting to both taste Kelly’s pussy while getting her own pussy licked, Victoria was in complete nirvana, unable to voice the sheer amount of sensual pleasure was experiencing with her body interlocked with Kelly’s. Her body instead spoke for her, giving her another orgasm, which Kelly matched in timing and intensity. Drinking up each other’s juices desperately, the two women waited until they had stopped shaking before separating.

    “So, have you changed your mind?” Kelly panted.

    “Definitely.”

    Chapter 8

    “In order to discover the Self, you must realize your place in the universe and solidify your self-value. You must realize that while we are all individuals in a sense, we are all exactly the same in the grander scheme. The only true differences are the ones we create ourselves, while in reality, we are all made of the same atoms, molecules, and energy. Our DNA may be different and we may have different thoughts, but that only shows that the pieces that built us all don’t always go together in the exact same way, especially in the mind. Let’s say you took DNA out of the question and compared any two humans. Other than perhaps differences in how they are built in terms of bulk and size, the only conceivable difference between them is how their minds work via neural pathways and component affiliation. Even between genders, there is no difference.

    If I wanted to, I could complete change each of you into someone else, including each other. Which woman would Tyler become and which woman would become a man, oh it makes me laugh just think about it.”

    Tyler and the two girls laughed nervously, knowing that he really could do it.

    “I don’t just mean rearranging atoms either, your DNA contains all the information for humans in general. While it may require a Y chromosome from a sperm to fertilize an egg and create a male human, the DNA in every woman contains the biological information on how to create a child of the opposite gender. And that’s not all, all organisms stem from the primordial laws of anatomy, and each and every organism carries those primordial laws. Plants use photosynthesis and animals use cellular respiration, but if you had the ability, you could without a problem take the genetic information from either and turn them into the other. As long as the atoms are there and you can manipulate them, you can turn anything into anything.

    However, if you go even deeper, you realize that we are actually no different from non-living matter as well. Take any object in my room, or even your own clothes, just pick something. You and whatever object you picked share the same principals of containing matter, energy, and chemical reactions. Even a cold stone has energy passing through it and molecules breaking and forming within it. You may be thinking to yourself that this is a load of bullshit (pardon my French), but you are each no different than whatever object you chose.

    While the atoms, amount of energy, and number of chemical reactions may be different, all matter is the same. It all depends on how it is put together. Tell me, what is the difference between a dead body and a living one? At the atomic level, none. In terms of energy, great. Cellular condition and health? Well that depends on reason of death and how long ago death occurs. Imagine a human dying, not from any illness, accident, or even age. Just imagine life leaves him like a dead battery, and for the sake of the metaphor, his cells remain in perfect condition. Do you know the only difference between you and that body? Nothing more than the amount of energy you contain and it contains. Hell, since the cells are still intact, you could bring him back to life with a jumpstart.

    In essence, the only difference between you and any dead body is the amount of energy you each have and the condition of the cells if you want to be nitpicky. That’s it. It still has matter like you, it still has chemical reactions like you, and it still has energy like you, albeit a lower amount. There is nothing different between you two, and since there is no difference between a dead body and inanimate matter, there is no real difference between life and inanimate matter.”

    “So how does that tie in to self-worth?” Kelly asked.

    “If you see yourself as exactly like everything else, then you see yourself as an equal part of the universe. Instead of thinking that you’re a person on the only known planet that can support life, you realize that you are a conglomerate of atoms and energy, held in the gravitational pull of another conglomerate of atoms, orbiting a nuclear fusion conglomerate of atoms in the universe. You see yourself not as an organism on the dry earth, but as a drop of water, more energetic than the dry earth but made of atoms just like it.

    The next time you go out and maybe glance up at the moon, I want you to realize that the difference between you and it is little more than how you are both built and how far apart you are. If your ever bored, reach out and touch the nearest object. Try to visualize the atoms in your body coming into to contact with the atoms in that object, the energy swirling around within it and you, and realize that you are nothing more a bigger copy of that with more atoms and different chemical reactions.”

    He then paused, letting the words sink in to everyone’s mind. Mulling over everything he had told them, Victoria, Tyler, and Kelly looked around the room and the floor, doing what he said and visualizing the atoms and energy. In their eyes, he could see that they knew he was right. He could see that they were realizing how matter and energy were the only changes.

    “Once you realize this, then you will see pain in a whole new way. You will realize that what you feel as pain is nothing more than chemical reactions in your body, reacting to other chemical reactions or physical collisions. At which point, the value and meaning of that pain becomes up to you. Imagine someone plays a prank on you, humiliates you in front of the whole school with everyone pointing and laughing at you. Unless their prank involved physically harming you, your only pain comes from the value you place on the prankster’s intentions and the laughing of everyone. They cannot force this pain on it, you can only choose to let it happen. If you can see beyond the social meaning implied in the ramifications of that prank, if you can see the insignificance of something as insipid as the opinions of the people laughing at you, and if you can look at yourself and realize that since you are not hurt, there is no reason to be upset, then you realize that you have achieved complete self-reliance.

    Victoria and Kelly, I told this story to Tyler, and I think this will help you understand what I am saying. Back in my old school, there was a girl I knew, one who I had taught to discover the Self. Unfortunately, she became the victim of a sexual assault. However, she did not allow her to affect her the way it would to normal people. The event splashed off her soul like water on rock. To understand why, let’s take a look at the reasons of why sexual assault normally hurts people.

    1. There is the physical damage. She had her virginity taken away, but to her, it did not matter, because that didn’t mean she couldn’t still know the feeling of making love to someone for the first time in her life. Any other scars would inevitably heal.

    2. There is the loss of power, the loss of the ability to choose who touches you in that way, when a woman is normally very selective in who she allows to establish that bond. She said that she didn’t mind, because nothing he could do could hurt her mind, only her body, and I’ve already explained the meaning of that. That man could penetrate and violate her body, but no one could penetrate or violate her mind, and that is the one place where she would always have control and the only place she needed control.

    3. The issue of sex itself. Let’s face it, we learn more from the faceless media and society about sex than from our parents when they give us “the talk”. But ladies, try to imagine that you knew nothing about sex, rape, or sexuality. You’re basically one of those feral children that you hear about in India. Now imagine that a stranger sexually assaults you. You have no idea what is so you don’t fight back, so he in turn isn’t rough or cruel. Do you think that you would feel the same pain and fear as a woman who has grown up in modern society? At most, you would be wondering what the hell he was doing and what that sensation was.
    Before you start thinking I’m full of shit, you can see this effect in animals. Have you ever seen a female dog freak out and have a psychological break-down if she get’s mounted by a strange dog in the park? It knows nothing about what it means to be raped, only of its instincts to mate and reproduce. You’ll see this throughout the animal kingdom, females are really only picky about finding the best member of the opposite gender to give it the healthiest offspring. The rest of the time, a female will basically just stand there and smell the roses, barely even registering it.

    If you can see your body in an instrumental way and look at intercourse in the same way an animal does, then you see that the pain of sexual assault comes from the victim’s perception of the act. My friend was able to see it as some damage to her body, nothing more. Though whenever I have this conversation, I like to remind who I’m talking to that I am strongly against sexual assault and do not make light of the damage it can cause.”

    Victoria and Kelly were both silent, incorporating what he had said into their minds. Hearing it, they almost felt safe, like Jack had just given them a special defense against sexual assault should they ever become a victim. They almost felt like should such a thing ever happen to them, they would be able to retain control and would have a safety net, protecting them from the worst aspects of the assault.

    “If you can learn to see the world from this view, then you can live a life without anger or grudges. You see that a materialistic life means nothing since the value of objects come from you, and if you can look beyond pain and no longer be negatively affected by others, then you can learn to forgive in just about any situation. You can forgive someone who burns down your house, since you don’t need material possessions. You can forgive someone who kills a member of your family, since you know that death is only an illusion. You can forgive someone who hurts or robs you, because you know that you will recover and that you will get more money if you really need it.

    If you can learn to forgive and become immune to the negatives, then you’ll have nothing left but positives. You’ll help everyone because you’ll have no fear of being hurt and you won’t care about the cost. When that terrorist shot me, I held no ill will. I forgave him and worked to help him, and you will with whomever you meet. Happiness comes from the Self, but it also comes from people, so since you have no fear of cost or betrayal and see only the light, your greatest joy becomes making other people happy. You see that since you don’t have to live in a negative world, no one else should have to.

    The next time you are driving through the rain and see someone with a flat tire, I hope you’ll stop and help them. So what if it’s raining? You’re body will tell you that it’s wet and probably cold, but that only matters if you mind it. So what if the person you’re helping isn’t very likeable. Maybe your kind act will help them become a better person. What if you are late for an appointment or date? You can always reschedule and only a person who is truly important will understand and won’t mind if you’re late. You’ve learned how to not be unhappy, so do whatever you can to make sure that others aren’t unhappy in your place.

    Once you learn how to always be happy, you can do things for others that you didn’t like before and help them become happy. You can work down in a soup kitchen and help others, while being as happy and carefree as if you were at home doing what you would normally doing. I know today I’ve sounded like someone who devalues the human experience, but believe me, I believe the one and only true positive in this universe is the ability to be happy.”

    Everyone smiled at his words, feeling a warmth in their hearts. Right then and there, they knew they would never again be miserable. As long as they had a choice and the knowledge Jack had blessed them with, they could always be happy.

    “Now I’m going to cover one more subject and then we’ll have to call it a day. The subject I want to go over ties in with the original topic of self-value, as it deals with the final equalizer in this reality, the equalizer that dictates what reality is: time. I’ve gone over this with Tyler, but you two need to hear it. Everything in the universe is predetermined by time, with there being one and only one reality. Have you ever been in a situation, where later you wish you had made a different decision or chose a different act? Have you ever blamed yourself for not doing something you were capable of?

    In truth, there is no point in being angry with yourself, because what you did was unavoidable. Every event in reality is destined; it is the one and only path that time can take. Imagine you are walking down the street; visualize it. Every step you take has already been preordained by time, including the next one. You raise your foot, lean forward, and are about to touch back down. At this moment, an unlimited number of variables are switching to the points required for your next step. Temperature, air density, stamina, sense of balance, distractions, the ground itself… all are parts of the equation for this step, and every one is exact and unmovable.

    Now imagine the step and where you touch down, its exact point on the sidewalk. According to the variables, there was no other place you could have landed. All the variables had lined up for you to step in that exact geographical spot, not a single micrometer out of place. Every single variable guaranteed it at that instant, it’s not like all the variables said your foot would land there but the variable for your sense of direction said you would momentarily lose balance and step an inch short. Every variable lines up exactly to create one single reality without any other possibilities.

    Everything you do, think, feel, and say has been predetermined by fate. This conversation was guaranteed, the way you are sitting was guaranteed, the way you are breathing while you listen to me was guaranteed, and every decision you make about it is guaranteed as well. However, like I said, every single variable has to line up, and this includes decision-making. Every event happens because the variables allow that one path of time to exist, and like it, every decision you make is only possible because you have the ability to make it.

    Imagine you have to make a very important decision, one which requires you know all the facts and understand the consequences of your choice. That said, time cannot make you give a well-informed decision without knowing the facts, understanding the consequences, and being capable of making that decision. No event can take place without the setting just right, and no decision can be made unless you have the ability to make a decision. Just as a worst case scenario cannot happen without the setting supporting it, you cannot make a smart choice unless you yourself are smart enough to make it. Even if your decision is just a guess, you are only able to make that guess because you have the mental prowess required to make it.

    And with that, we’ll call it a day. Now just like yesterday, your assignment is to mull over everything I’ve told you and incorporate it into your own minds. This information is useless unless you choose to let it impact you. Like they say, you can lead a horse to water, but you can’t make it drink.”

    Feeling like their minds were about to burst from the massive psychological injection, Victoria, Tyler and Kelly all gave sighs of relief and joy while they stood up and stretched.

    “By the way Jack, I have football practice tomorrow. Is it ok if I come later for tomorrow’s lesson?” Tyler asked.

    “Of course, have fun!” Jack said with his usual carefree smile.

    “I guess that means me, Kelly, and Jack will be spending some quality time together,” Victoria said, looking right into Kelly’s eyes with the smallest of smiles.

    Kelly’s eyes widened, almost as a nonverbal way to question if Victoria meant what she thought she meant, and with a tiny nod, she confirmed it and Kelly lit up like a Christmas tree.

    ——————————————————

    It was a warm morning, at least slightly, warm enough to turn the would-be snow storm into a torrential downpour. Wet, freezing, and probably guaranteeing a cold, Tyler twisted the bolts of his spare tire onto the axle of the motorist’s truck, since she didn’t have one. He was more than twenty minutes late for class and uncomfortable in his wet clothes, but he didn’t mind in the slightest. His body could handle it, one late class wouldn’t kill him, and he could always just get another spare. He was just glad the two trucks had the same-sized tires. Humming the song that had been playing on his alarm clock radio, he tightened all the bolts and then put his jack and tire iron back into the cab of his truck.

    “I borrow my husband’s truck one time and I pop a tire, just my luck. I can’t thank you enough, please, take this for the tire. It’s the least I can do.” The woman said, clutching an umbrella and holding out all the money from her wallet.

    “Don’t worry about it, consider it a freebie,” Tyler replied.

    “Please, I can’t get a tire donated and changed in the rain by someone without giving them something. Please let me make up to you.”

    “If you want to make it up to me, pass on the good deed to someone else,” he said cheerfully before climbing back into his truck and driving off without a care in the world.

    ——————————————————

    “Watch it, whore!” a student said as Kelly bumped into him in the hall and knocked his phone out of his hand.

    “Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, picking it up for him. Noting the scratch on the screen, the punk uttered a loud curse.

    “Goddammit, shouldn’t you be off sucking from freshman dick?”

    Instead of feeling anger or shame, Kelly just smiled. “I don’t do that anymore. Sorry about the phone.”

    ——————————————————

    Victoria yelped as the cup of hot coffee splashed across her chest and soaked her favorite blouse, turning the radiant sky blue into sickly brownish-purple. It took her everyone in the cafeteria only a second to conclude that the huge stain would never come out.
    “Oh Jesus, I’m so sorry, Victoria!” her friend exclaimed.
    “Relax, no harm done.”
    “Oh come on, everyone knows this shirt is your favorite.”
    “Well then, I guess I’ll just have to find a new favorite. Here, sorry about the coffee,” Victoria said with a smile while handing her friend a few dollars to get another drink.

    In the corner, sitting at his usual table, Jack looked up over his book of poetry and smiled with pride.

    ——————————————————

    “Ok, so just to make sure, this is a one-time thing.” Victoria established, standing with Kelly and Jack in his room, all three nervous.

    “Agreed,” Jack and Kelly said.

    “And this is YOUR one time, no more women after this but me,” Victoria said, pointing at Jack.

    “Yes dear,” he said with a fake groan.

    “Have you ever been with a women?” Kelly asked.

    “No, but I’m always open to new things. You?”

    “Plenty of times. Don’t worry, it’s fun.”

    “All right, here goes nothing,” Victoria said, walking over and planting a kiss on Kelly.

    Jack watched with a raised eyebrow and an erect dick as the two women stood like statues, their lips pressed together and unmoving. After several seconds, they separated, stared into each other’s eyes, and started kissing again, this time with more passion and tongue. Immediately, they began feeling each other up and panting heavily as they kissed over and over again, sucking on each other’s tongues while fireworks went off in their heads. For Victoria, the feeling, taste, and acknowledgment of being with another woman was even greater than in her dream, since this Kelly was real, and for Kelly, the same unique kinky arousal experienced when kissing another girl was flaring back up.

    Jack took a step forward and wrapped his arms around them, reminding them that he was still there. Victoria ended her kiss with Kelly and then began kissing Jack while the former began undressing. Once Kelly was naked, she pressed herself against Victoria and took her place kissing Jack, letting Victoria get undressed. Pressing herself against Jack and Kelly, Victoria joined in and added her lips to the fray. The three-way kiss ended after several seconds and the two women climbed up onto Jack’s fold-out bed. While Jack undressed, Victoria and Kelly explored each other’s bodies with their hands, giggling and relishing the softness of each other’s skin.

    All three now completely nude, Jack climbed onto the bed with them, immediately moving over to Victoria. Setting his head between her legs, he began to hungrily lick her cunt, slurping up the juices already dripping from between her legs. While Jack ate out Victoria, Kelly leaned over and began sucking on her breasts. The sensation of feminine lips on her nipples made her blush and pant, a sensation almost more intense than Jack tonguing her clit. After thoroughly painting Victoria’s tits with saliva, she moved up and resumed kissing her for a few seconds, but then it was time to move on.

    Victoria lied back and Kelly got on top of her, straddling her face. Without any hesitation or sign of discomfort, Victoria sent her tongue up into Kelly while working her lips against the entrance, causing the young woman to begin whimpering in bliss. She couldn’t remember the last time someone had gone down on her, and now that she was a virgin with an untrained body, every lick from Victoria’s tongue was as potent as during her first time. For Victoria, just the fact that she was having her face sat on by another woman was practically orgasmic. She felt so kinky, so naughty, and yet she wanted more. Maybe it was because of Jack’s lessons or the dream she had had before, but there was no unease in her heart at the thought of being with another women. The act of flitting her tongue between Kelly’s virgin lips felt completely natural.

    Grabbing Kelly’s hips, she moved her forward on her face. Knowing what Victoria was doing, Kelly smiled and got up on her hands and knees in a crabwalk with Victoria’s face kept buried in her young, tight ass, while facing Jack so that he could see her chin and lower lip.

    “Damn, you’re kinkier than I thought!” Kelly said, feeling Victoria’s tongue penetrating her asshole like a power drill.

    With Victoria now wet and loose and Kelly giving him room, Jack got up and brought himself up to her level. Without his hands, he pushed his manhood deep into her slit and began fucking her. With short fast strokes, he worked himself through her cunt with only his lower body, keeping his upper body stationary so that he could lick Kelly’s sweet snatch. With a tongue in her ass and a tongue in her cunt, Kelly was whining in happiness, desperate and wishing for Jack to start fucking her. Victoria, feeling Jack’s manhood slam her interior like a machine while she licked every corner of Kelly’s tight anus, was on cloud nine and at the peak of her euphoric potential. But like all good things, the position had to change.

    After a minute of fucking Victoria, Jack finally sat back up and pulled out of her. Quick on the scene, Kelly pounced on him and hungrily took his cock in her mouth, sucking it clean of Victoria’s pussy juice and relishing the feeling of his member on her tongue.

    “I’m ready, Jack. You gave me my virginity, so you should be the one to take it,” she murmured, lying back and spreading her legs.

    With a kind smile, Jack climbed on top of her and Victoria backed off, patiently letting Kelly have her turn. With Kelly running her tongue through his mouth, Jack slowly entered her, spreading the lips of her pussy with his cock and moving in centimeter by centimeter. Even though she had been fucked hundreds of times, the feeling of penetration was completely new to Kelly’s healed body, and she unknowingly dug her nails into Jack’s back as he reached her hymen. Without ending their kiss, she nodded and he obeyed, pushing all the way in and deflowering her.

    With formerly virgin blood streaming from her torn hymen for the second time in her life, Kelly moaned happily and Jack worked up to his usual rhythm, quickly forcing her to further spread her legs and raise them as he pumped her snatch like a hammering piston. Victoria watched the two of them while chewing on her lip and working her fingers between her legs, wishing she could have her turn again, but there was something about watching the two of them together that strangely turned her on. By now, Kelly’s feet were up in the air and Jack was working her with all of his strength, waiting for her to give that key moan.

    Finally hearing it, Jack gave ten more powerful thrusts, delivering her to her first orgasm. With Kelly as limp as a ragdoll, Jack sat up to catch his breath. Quickly, Victoria climbed up onto Kelly to get her turn, shaking her ass at Jack and grinning.

    “Come on, stud, put it in me. Right here,” she said, spreading her ass cheeks.

    Smiling at the honor, Jack leaned forward and first ran kisses across her taut shapely rear, teasing her and using the opportunity to finish catching his breath. Then, to make sure he would be able to move inside her, he flitted his tongue through her back door. The sensation of her lover going down on her from behind was like nothing she had experienced, even kinkier than when she had done the same to Kelly, since she knew what was going to follow it. Jack was certainly diligent in his licks, plunging himself as far into her perfect rear as he could, relishing the naughty taste.

    With her ass as ready as it would ever be, Jack got up on his knees and pressed the head of his cock against her tight ring. Leaning forward, he slowly began to enter her, causing Victoria to wince and whine at the strange and almost painful sensation. Moving slowly to spare her as much discomfort as possible, Jack slithered in, millimeter by millimeter. With Jack working himself inside her and stretching her virgin asshole, Victoria was holding onto Kelly tightly for support and Kelly was returning the embrace. With time and patience, Jack eventually worked his entire cock into her and waited for Victoria to stop trembling.

    “How are you doing, champ?” Kelly asked beneath her while stroking her hair.
    “I’m ok,” Victoria said softly.

    “How does it feel?” Jack asked while rubbing her shoulders.

    She looked back at him with a tender smile. “Fantastic.”

    “I’m glad. Ok, I’m going to start pulling out. If it starts to hurt, tell me and I’ll stop.”

    Victoria answered with a simple nod.

    Holding onto Victoria’s hips, Jack slowly retracted his phallus, pulling out of her as gently as possible. Feeling the huge mass being removed like a knife from a wound, Victoria gagged and whimpered with Kelly talking her through it. Once he was back far enough so that only the head was inside her, Jack began to push himself back in, this time getting a lot less resistance in terms of tightness and Victoria’s reaction. Time passed, and after a few cycles through her, Jack was finally able to stop being gentle and start fucking her.

    Leaning forward on his hands, Jack began thrusting into her with his speed building. Quickly becoming accustomed to the feeling, Victoria’s pain was soon replaced with ecstasy. After a couple minutes, she was giving soft moans of pleasure which rose in volume as Jack’s speed increased. Beneath the two of them, Kelly was focusing less on the physical sensations and more on her awareness of what was going on. Knowing that a sexy young woman had her naked body pressed against her own was even better than the sensation itself, and that was really saying something, as the feeling of Victoria’s warm soft breasts against her own was practically orgasmic. But above all, the knowledge that the girl on top of her was getting sodomized for the first time made it incredibly kinky. Every time Victoria moved from one of Jack’s thrusts, it charged up Kelly’s horniness and made her feel like she was getting ass-fucked as well. With no other stimulation, she just focused on the feeling of Victoria’s warm, soft, naked body interlaced with hers and erotic knowledge of Victoria’s first anal pounding.

    By now, Jack was moving at top speed, slamming Victoria’s loosened anus with almost brutal power. To Victoria, the feeling of being both sodomized by the man she loved and held by her naked friend was almost too much to describe in terms of the pleasure they were generating. The foldout bed beneath them was jumping on its foundations and creaking like a house on the verge of collapse as Jack hammered Victoria’s asshole like a mallet driving a stake into the ground.

    “Oh god, I’m cumming!” Victoria moaned as her body drowned in its own deluge of happiness.

    “I need a break,” Jack panted as he pulled out of her.

    “Don’t worry, just lay back and I’ll take care of everything,” Kelly said coyly.

    Doing as he was told, Jack lied down on the bed and Kelly moved onto his lap. With lots of courage and years of experience, she grasped his dick and pressed it against her asshole, slowly lowering herself onto it and moaning as it entered her for the “second” first time. Victoria watched her with almost a mix of amazement and adoration, simply impressed with how well she was taking it and completely doing so on her own. Once Jack’s manhood was completely inside her, she began to rock back and forth on him, using the changing angle to control how deep inside her he was. Damn, she really knew what she was doing!

    Bouncing on Jack’s cock, Kelly suddenly yelped in surprise as Victoria came up behind her, giggling coyly as she used one hand to fondle Kelly’s modest B-cup breasts and used her other hand to finger her. She even upped the ante by running kisses up Kelly’s neck. With the multi-directional sources of pleasure, it only took Kelly only a minute to have a gushing orgasm. With her ass sore, she dismounted Jack and Victoria quickly went down on him, hungrily sucking his cock and cleaning it of Kelly’s juices. Straddling his lap, she worked his cock into her pussy and began riding him while Kelly sat on his face, letting him gorge himself on her slit and asshole. While the women rode him, they both leaned forward and started kissing and touching each other, even teasing each other by pulling on each other’s nipples.

    Once Jack had regained his strength, they switched again, this time with Jack mounting Kelly in the doggy-style position and fucking her pussy while Kelly went down on Victoria, eating her out while she massaged her breasts. Now that they had all gotten accustomed to what they were doing, they began switching more frequently. Taking every position they could, Jack fucked Victoria and Kelly like an animal, while the two women found themselves incapable of going long without pawing at or licking each other. Over and over again Jack would enter one of the women, fuck her with all of this strength, pull out and receive a quick blowjob, then enter the other woman all over again in a different position.

    After an unknown amount of time, the three teens were on the bed, Jack lying on his back with Victoria and Kelly sucking him off, taking turns or working simultaneously, often with their lips and tongues stopping to mingle with each other.

    “Girls, I can’t hold it back any longer. I’m going to cum,” Jack said softly, completely exhausted. It was a miracle he hadn’t erupted already.

    At his words, both women grabbed his cock and began stroking it quickly, jerking him off with their faces right above it, pressed together with their mouths open. In a huge spraying mess, Jack fired every drop of semen he had like a cum volcano, covering both women’s faces and more than filling their mouths. The two women then finished by licking the semen off each other’s faces and cum-swapping it back and forth, followed by a long French kiss in which they swallowed it all and licked the remains out of each other’s mouths.

    Completely exhausted, the three teens laid side by side, once again out of breath.

    “You know, I doubt I’ll be able to keep the one-time-only rule,” Victoria said.

    “Well I certainly wouldn’t blame you, that was easily the greatest sex I’ve ever had,” murmured Kelly.

    “That truly was very enjoyable,” Jack said happily.

    At the sound of approaching footsteps, they all looked up as the door opened.

    “Hey Jack, hope I’m not to late. Is there still time to…” Tyler said, stepping inside and trailing off inside them.
    Everyone was dead silent, Tyler staring at the three naked teens and the huge wet mess that they had turned the bed into, and Jack, Victoria, and Kelly staring at Tyler and wondering what he was going to say. Finally, Tyler burst into uncontrollable laughter, cackling to the point where he had to hold onto his sides and looked like he was about to fall over.

    “Jesus Christ, we really are a cult!”

    ——————————————————

    It took a while for Tyler to get all the laughs out of him and even longer before he, Victoria, or Kelly could look each other in the eyes. Regardless, they eventually moved on and returned to the lesson.

    “Now, since we’re short on time, this lesson is going to be short. Tomorrow, we’ll go over everything and won’t stop until you all discover your Selves. So far, we have mostly talked about humans and their roles in the universe, the universe itself, and perceptions of pain. Now, we continue from yesterday and delve into human relationships and interactions. For this, we will return to the Tree of Life and focus on the Chokhmah Sephirot, the Binah Sephirot, and Da’at Sephirot. As you may recall, Chokhmah is the power of intuitive wisdom and the ability to draw meaning from the abstract and form a solid truth, Binah is the ability to process and learn from what we encounter and form connections between subjects, and Da’at is the balance between them, the ability to understand meaning and create our own.

    These three work in human interaction and help unlock the enigmatic quagmire known as the minds of others. In order to understand yourself, you must understand others, and vise versa. The original requirement for understanding is empathy, defined as the ability to feel others’ pain. Through empathy, you can see different paths in life by using other people as test subjects. It lets you see the alternatives to yourself, the paths not taken. By knowing others, you gain a point of reference as to knowing yourself.

    Now, if you can gain a mastery of empathy, then you gain the ability to look past almost all conflict. Just about every argument or fight is drawn from a misunderstanding; they are the results of two parties not truly knowing each other. However, if you learn to put yourself entirely in someone else’s shoes, then you become incapable of misunderstanding. I don’t just mean imagining yourself living that person’s life with their problems and opportunities, but being able to replicate their very thought process. If you can see the world exactly as they do, then you gain the ability to solve any problem. You can create the perfect compromise, you know who is right and who is wrong without relying on stereotypes and assumptions, and you know exactly how to defuse them.

    When I talked to that terrorist, I put myself in his situation and mindset exactly, and with that information, I knew just what to say to calm him down.

    By mastering empathy, you gain the gift of omnipotence. When you put yourself in someone else’s shoes and look at the world exactly as they do, then you can do so with everyone, and can therefor see the entire world and understand all problems. You understand all social dynamics and are able to break down the barriers between your mind and the minds of everyone else. However, it’s not quite that easy. It requires a great deal of skill in being able to read other people and draw forth information from what you see in them. But if you can understand how your brain works, then you can understand how their brains work, and if you can understand how their brains work, then you can understand how your brain works.”

    “So basically the Self can be used to replicate the minds of others?” Tyler asked.

    “Well I wouldn’t quite say it like that. It’s more like it allows you to connect with others and become one with all of mankind, and from that, you gain complete understanding of who you are. Think of other people as like maps of your brain, each one inaccurate in some way. However, if you take all those maps and figure out which parts are true, then you understand the build of your subconscious. Now, I believe we should call this a day.

    Tomorrow, you will all reach the final step and discover your Selves, I promise.”

    ——————————————————

    Jack’s apostles lay in their beds, unable to fall asleep. Their minds were all buzzing, wondering what it would feel like when they discovered their Selves, as well as wondering if it was really going to happen. Jack had guaranteed that they would all succeed tomorrow, but was it really possible for people to have such a drastic metamorphosis in just twenty days? And on Friday, they would get the answers that they had all been waiting for…

    ——————————————————

    “Very good Kelly, it seems my words did have a strong effect,” Jack said with Kelly having just finished retelling her dream on the night of their first lesson.

    He had asked all three of his students to do so, to help share their knowledge with each other.

    “Now before we begin the awakening process, there are two more branches of the Tree of Life we must go over; Netzach and Hod, the most important Sephirots in discovering the Self. These two Sephirots are tightly linked, Netzach dealing with action in the desire to find the Self and Hod with submission in the face of nature. In other words, they are your individuality vs. your self-worth. With Netzach, you are a completely unique person, a living being, a human with his or her own thoughts, ideals, and beliefs. With Hod, it all comes back to how everything is the same, including life and inanimate matter. In essence, Netzach allows you to act while harnessing the Self, and Hod provides the universal view that keeps your mind wide open without any biases or limitations. By devaluing yourself, you become part of a larger and larger group, up until the point where you realize that you are nothing more than matter and energy, which in turn lets you understand the universe.

    You must remember these two Sephirots when the process begins: Netzach to keep you from becoming completely submissive to the universe and basically turning into a vegetable, and Hod to remember your place in the universe, remain humble, and know that all is one and one is all. Now for this to work, I need you all to sit as comfortably as possible. Find a position that you can maintain up to the point where you feel like you’ll fall asleep. Close your eyes and try to visualize what I say while remembering everything I have taught you.”

    Victoria, Tyler, and Kelly all did as they were told, getting as comfortable as they could be while sitting on the ground and closing their eyes. When Jack spoke again, he did so softly.

    “For now, focus on your breathing and your heart rate. Keep your mind pinned on each breath passing through your lungs. In and out, in and out. Direct your attention to the air moving through your body. In and out, in and out.” He waited a minute for their brains to all reach a calmed state. “Imagine yourself sitting on this floor, feel the carpet beneath you, and below that, the hard wood floors. Slowly, you begin to sink into them, the floor beneath you is melting. Further and further you are lowered, the floor basically turning into a net that is now snapping one strand at a time. Finally, the floor breaks, and you fall into darkness. Deeper and deeper you fall, no ground beneath you but no fear in your mind, you simply fall, fall until you lose all track of time.
    Now…”

    ——————————————————

    Victoria was hovering above the earth, naked and completely at peace, sitting in the lotus position. Above her, a diagram of the Tree of Life appeared, the size of a lake. From each Sephirot, tendrils of wood began to extend out and merge together, turning into a literal tree of truly gargantuan proportions but barren branches. Becoming as large as the state of California with the diagram glowing in the side of the trunk, the tree reached down with its roots and began to wrap around the earth. Billions upon trillions of times, the roots separated and spread out, each one plugging into an organism on the planet. Piercing the atmosphere and cloud cover, each root came down and injected itself straight into every living thing like a syringe, from the largest whales to the smallest bacteria. The roots then expanded, with a layer of bark covering each organism and cocooning them as they merged with it.

    As the organisms were absorbed, the tree continued to grow in size with its roots even digging into the ground. On the branches, leaves began to appear, one for every organism absorbed. Riddling the planet with more and more roots, the tree continued to grow, enlarging to the point where the tree was like someone’s forearm and the earth was their fist, now held together only through the roots of the trees. The tree completed, Victoria began to float backwards, coming into contact with the tree, specifically in the Da’at Sephirot. But instead of being completely consumed, she only partially merged with it, with the whole front of her body completely exposed.

    Like Victoria, the tree began to float backwards through space. As it zoomed through the null void like rogue meteor, Victoria basked in the sea of minds churning within the tree. All the identities and individualities had been melted down like scrap metal, but there was still so much passion within it. Emotions, instincts, and desires rose up in foamy tidal waves, with all the life of earth having basically turned into one colossal mind. In the center of this sea and almost controlling it was Victoria, taking in incomprehensible amounts of information from all the organisms that the tree had absorbed. But there were more than the life forms that had just been on earth at that time, it felt like every organism in the history of earth, even the history the universe, was now swirling within the Tree of Life.

    For several billions of years, the tree flew through space, with Victoria spending the entire time bathing in the waterfall of knowledge from all the organisms. As the tree flew, it picked up more material and continued to grow in size. Now instead of consuming organisms, it was consuming asteroids, planets, stars, black holes, entire nebulae, and even galaxies, with all the information and history of each and every piece of matter passing through Victoria’s mind like the entirety of Niagara Falls being forced through a garden hose.

    She could see it all, every planet’s formation, every star’s life and death, and every black hole’s birth. She could see every rock colliding, every wisp of gas or dust, every geographical feature on the endless number of barren planets being formed. And yet, while the tree was absorbing everything, it didn’t really feel like the matter was being devoured in any sort of way. It felt more like the tree was a metaphysical medium, binding all matter and energy together like a protein bonding atoms into molecules.

    Finally, the tree reached its destination, the very center of the universe and origin point of the Big Bang. The very heart of the universe was a colossal black hole, several times larger than even the largest galaxy, and surrounded by a spinning disk of matter that took up half of the universe’s surface area alone. Passing through wave after wave of matter, the tree approached the black hole while absorbing everything around it and growing in size.

    Reaching the event horizon, the tree was practically drowned in a sea of light, created by every photon in the area being drawn in to the black hole. Like a swimmer diving into water, the Tree of Life entered the heart of the universe. Penetrating the mass, all the information and history that had taken place around every single atom and light particle that the black hole consumed was channeled through Victoria’s mind. Immediately upon the tree’s insertion, roots and branches began to appear on the surface of the black hole, and in a matter of seconds, the entire mass was consumed and became part of the tree. Now the largest thing in the universe, the tree began branching out once again, sending wooden tentacles out in all directions, each tendril grabbing and binding with a single atom. The atoms were absorbed, as well as their information.

    The roots continued to spread out, exceeding the speed of the expanding universe itself. They consumed every single atom in space and drank up all the energy, but as they reached the edge of the universe, something happened. The universe stopped expanding, and instead, began to contract like a deflating balloon. As the universe closed in on itself, all the branches and roots were pushed back, causing the tree to curl up like a dead spider. Quickly, the universe became so small that the Tree of Life was compacted as densely as water, without a single nanometer of open space. Yet the universe kept on shrinking, crushing the mass of the Tree of Life itself and condensing it.

    Smaller and smaller, the Tree of Life was crushed from all sides like a dying star turning into a black hole. Quickly, the atomic pressure and the temperature skyrocketed, until finally, the Tree of Life had been compacted into a single speck, as hot, dense, and small as the primordial particle that the universe was born from.

    FLASH

    In a radiant light that surpassed all human understanding, the particle exploded into the second Big Bang, recreating the universe in a flood of energy and molten quarks.

    ——————————————————

    Victoria’s eyes flew open and she took the deepest breath of her life. She felt like every cell in her body was on fire, and yet she felt no pain. In fact, the flames were euphoric. Looking down at her hands, she almost thought that she had gone blind, as it looked like her hands and the background behind them had merged together, but in reality, she was seeing her hands in a new way. She wasn’t seeing them as parts of her body, but as masses of atoms, just like the floor beneath her. It was almost like they were camouflaged. Landing on her palms, tears poured from her eyes.

    She looked around, finding Kelly and Tyler in the same state as her. All were staring at their hands or the ground, looking like they were about to suffer a seizure. Like her, they were crying tears of joy, as if feeling true happiness for the first time in their lives. Victoria’s head whipped back and forth, trying to take everything in. Just a moment ago, she thought she had been blind, but now she felt like she had the eyes of God. In every direction she turned, she felt like she could see all the way to the edge of the universe and discern every single atom in the way.

    With all of Creation now in view of her mind’s eye, she truly realized how insignificant everything in her life was, how small she was compared to the goings on in the universe. She felt vulnerable, like a mouse in the shadow of an eagle, but so too did she feel comforted, as never in her life had she felt so at home and where she belonged. She was a part of the universe, exactly like the stars and planets that were scattered across the cosmos, and the universe was also part of her. They were one and the same, and so too was she one with everyone around her and all life on Earth. Unable to think straight, Victoria looked at her hands again, trying to describe how she felt. She felt smarter, more sensitive, more open. She felt like a thick blindfold had just been removed from her brain. She felt completely open, open both in terms of her soul and open to the outside world.

    Everyone turned to Jack, who had a proud smile on his face. He had not used any of his abilities on them for the enlightenment process, the visions they had were all brought on through his words alone.

    “Congratulations, each of you has found your Genesis.”

    ——————————————————

    It took a while for everyone’s mind to settle so that they could think clearly, the effects of reaching enlightenment being similar to those of LSD. For each of them, the entire universe was in view of their mind’s eye and complete and total understanding of everything within their memories and awareness had been discovered. Even more than understanding the world around them, everyone felt like they now truly knew who they were. Compared to what they were experiencing now, their view and knowledge before was like that of an ant’s. They all felt like completely different people, both in how they saw the world and how they saw themselves and what they were like.

    When everyone at last became used to their new perspective, Jack found himself at the heart of a group hug, with his friends shouting their gratitude and crying tears of joy from the emotional ecstasy he had allowed them to experience and everything he had done for them. Never in their lives had any of them been so at peace and happy, their very souls feeling weightless. Jack had turned their lives around and he did it without being asked or asking anything in return. To them, it felt like he had appeared simply to bring happiness to everyone he met, and they were all unable to find the words to describe how grateful they were. Jack could do nothing but smile in pride and try not to get trampled and crushed to death.

    ——————————————————

    Jack and Victoria were lying in bed, staring into each other’s eyes after having just made love.

    “How do you feel?” Jack asked while stroking her hair.

    “I feel… I feel so good that I can’t even describe it. I never thought it was possible to be this happy. I feel invincible, like nothing can hurt me or make me lose my smile. I just see everything in a positive way, it’s like being in a fantasy world.”

    “Now you know why I’m always smiling.”
    “I can’t even begin to say how much I love you and how grateful I am for everything you’ve done for me. We’ve been together for less than three weeks, yet you’ve completely reshaped my world in ways that no one else could. Compared to what I have now, my previously life could barely even be called a life. I feel like I’m in heaven and I can see the entire universe.”

    “I’m glad, your happiness is the light of my life.”

    Victoria’s smile slowly faded and she bit her lip.

    “Jack, am I going to like the answers you’ll give me tomorrow?”

    “That is up to you. I’ve given the three of you the exact time and place to meet me and I will answer all of your questions. How you feel about them is all your jurisdiction.”

    ——————————————————

    10:33 AM, December 21st, 2012

    Victoria, Tyler, and Kelly hurried across the school campus. They were headed to the intersection next to the school, where Jack had told them to meet him at exactly 10:35. All four teenagers had pretended to go to the bathroom and left school, but Jack had gone early. Even after each discovering their Genesis, the three teens were nervous, wondering what he would tell them.

    They found him at the street corner, waiting for them with an excited smile. “Ah good, you’re here just in time.”

    “So now you’ll answer our questions?” Tyler asked.

    “In just a minute. Here, follow me,” Jack said, walking out into the intersection with cars honking at his sudden carefree stride into the center of danger.

    “Jack, what are you doing?!” Victoria yelled as cars continued to pass by, honking at him.

    “If you want your answers, you’ll have to stand here with me.”

    Drawing up their courage, Victoria, Tyler, and Kelly followed him into the street. All cars came to a screeching halt and the morning was hammered with the blaring of horns, but Jack remained still.

    “Jack…” Tyler began.

    “Wait for it.”

    “Get the fuck out of the road!” one of the drivers shouted.

    “Jack…” Kelly began.

    “Wait for it.”

    “What are you, retarded? Get out of the fucking road!” the driver shouted, climbing out of his car.

    “Jack!” Victoria screamed.

    “And here we go,” said Jack as the time reach 10:37.

    In a bright flash, a line appeared in front of Jack, jagged and containing volume on all three axes. It was a crack, a crack in reality itself. Streaming from this crack came visible energy, forming a shed-sized sphere of light that looked like electrified neon. Gusts of wind began firing off from the sphere while the sky above went from blue to green and purple. Seeing what was going on, all of the drivers who had been honking their horns either tried to turn around or just climbed out of their cars and ran for their lives.

    “What the hell is going on?!” Tyler shouted, trying to shield his eyes from the wind.

    Wearing his usual smile, Jack turned to the three of them. “This is what was predicted by the Mayans, Hope Indians, and countless other indigenous groups and cultures throughout the history of your world. It is the beginning of the new celestial year, which is the equivalent of 5125.36 of your Earth years.”

    “What is this, the end of the world?!” Kelly yelled.

    “Far from it. The Mayan Calendar, as you call it, is just like any other calendar, resetting for the next year after its completion. However, what matters is what happens on this day and the opportunity it creates. Every celestial year, these cracks open up in our universe, not as a sign of damage or gradual deterioration, but as a sign of its imperfections. This universe is not what it was meant to be; it disobeyed time, something that is supposed to be impossible. This universe is flawed and filled with inferior matter and energy, gathered together into random clumps by gravity.”
    “What are you talking about?” Victoria asked, stepping forward.
    “Atoms, dark matter, gravity, magnetism, radioactivity… these are all abominations of nature. Quite simply, this universe is like a deformed newborn, imperfect compared to the rest of universes and dimensions within creation. These imperfections are ruining the harmony of existence and weighing down the other universes like a section of dead brain matter crippling the rest of the brain.

    Cracks like this can be found across the universe, but they only appear at the beginning of a celestial cycle. So do you know what the smoking gun is? Life. Every spot in the universe that contains one of these cracks has a planet sharing the same space, a planet with life. Suffice to say, I lied a little bit about there being no difference between life and inanimate matter. The truth is that life is powered by a very unique form of energy, different from the energy that powers all other chemical reactions, and that energy leaks into this dimension through the cracks.”

    “Who are you?” Victoria asked.

    Hearing the question made Jack laugh. “There is no human word for what I am. You would be right if you said I was God, if I was an angel, and if I was an alien. The best definition I could give is that I am the soul of this universe and the manifestation of all life. I guess you could say that I am the Tree of Life and the essence of this dimension.”

    “But you said you were human!”

    “Yes, as in I took the form of a human when I arrived here. I came to this town seventeen years ago and chose a family to be born into because of the proximity to the crack. It was the easiest way to stay around it for when this day finally arrived. I came here, took the form of a fertilized embryo in my mother’s womb, and she gave birth to me, not knowing that I had chosen to be born. My powers are the result of my unnatural existence. Quite simply, I am an abomination brought forth by the birth of this imperfect universe, which in itself is an abomination. I am not supposed to exist, but I was born with the Big Bang due to the flaws of this universe. I was born with all of this knowledge, knowledge of everything. You could say that the only reason why I exist is because of those flaws.”

    “What are you trying to do? What is your goal?” Tyler asked.

    “Again, there is no human word to properly express what I shall achieve. I suppose the best name would be Celestial Nirvana. I am here to fix this crack in reality, just as I have fixed every other crack across the universe. Once that is done, all universes and dimensions shall merge together into a single space beyond all comprehension. Everything will be recreated and made perfect, and beginning and end will become one and the same in everlasting equilibrium.

    This imperfect universe is preventing Celestial Nirvana and the perfection of all existence. This is the last world, the last crack in the universe. I have spent almost fifteen billion years traveling through the cosmos, closing each crack when the celestial year ends. With this, everything will become perfect. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a universe to recreate.”

    Jack turned to the sphere and placing his hand on it.

    “No, Jack, don’t!” Victoria cried out.

    Knocking the three humans off their feet, a deluge of energy shot up from the sphere and into the sky. Firing off through the vacuum of space faster than the speed of light, the beam of energy crossed the entire universe in only a few moments before striking the very fringe. Upon contact, the all-encompassing edge of the universe began to glow with the intensity of a billion suns and started to constrict. Closing in on itself, the edge of the universe devoured everything like a tidal wave of light, converting all it touched into a “perfect material”, something that was neither matter nor energy. It was both nothingness and everything.

    With the one and only flaw in a limitless line of perfect universes and dimensions fixing itself, the merging process began to take place. Like cellular division in reverse, each dimensional plane began to merge with the others, creating one super space in which the concepts of existence and nonexistence no longer had any meaning or difference. Time was moving both forward and backward, the laws of physics were being undone, and the ability to define anything was disappearing. It was all-encompassing neutrality that no living mind could comprehend, a form of perfection that transcended all opinions and perceptions. It was beginning and end, infinity and nothing, it was beyond all reason and the formation of the fabric of space and time. Only Jack, the very soul and essence of his universe, could fathom the meaning of the Celestial Nirvana.

    Fighting through the gusts of wind, Victoria rushed over to Jack and grasped his arm. “Jack, please! You have to stop this!”

    “Why? You of all people should understand and appreciate what I am doing.”

    “But I don’t want it to end this way!”

    “I never expected to hear that from someone who had discovered the Self. Victoria, once this is completed, beginning and end will be both simultaneous and nonexistent. Everything you are will be recreated into the perfect form that all of Creation was meant to be. Every atom, every spark of energy, it will all be reformed and you shall truly become one with everything, including me. We will be joined in a way that words cannot describe, a true nirvana.”

    “But if this was your goal, why did you bother helping us? Why did you become my boyfriend? Why did you come back?”

    “Because I saw potential in all of you. I normally come to planets with life just before the end of the celestial year, but with Earth, I arrived early, seventeen years early. You humans fascinated me; you were the most interesting species I had ever encountered. Wanting to study you and having seventeen years to wait, I changed my form into that of a human embryo and entered this world to watch you humans until this day arrived. In the beginning, I simply sat back as an observer, but as I got older, I decided that I wasn’t living the full experience. I wanted to know what it meant to have friends, and as the years went on, curiosity filled me, curiosity for what it felt to feel true love.

    I came to this school, wanting to fully immerse myself in your world one last time. I found wonderful people to talk with, laugh with, and teach. I made friends and got to see into their lives. And I found you, the most beautiful girl on Earth with a heart of gold, someone that could win the love of even a cosmic spirit like me. I love you, Victoria, and you and I will spend all of eternity together, just like you wanted.”

    “Please, Jack, you don’t have to do this!”

    “This is neither a matter of want or need, it is something I must do. Every organism must come to terms with its own creation to meet the end of its sentience peacefully, be that reproducing, choosing not to have offspring, or even destroying their own creators. That is what I am doing; I was created through a mistake, so it is my duty to fix that mistake. I was born with the ability to do this, so I must do this. This is the path laid out for me; I must erase the problem and install perfection and the Celestial Nirvana. This has been the conclusion of my life for almost fifteen billion years, to bring about perfect and ultimate peace.”

    Victoria bit her lip, trying to think of something to say. Suddenly, it came to her. “I never expected you to want something so boring,” she said, prompting Jack to look at her quizzically. “You want to live in a perfect existence? It’s pathetic. Beauty is created from imperfection but perfection brings nothing. Your music, your books, your philosophies, and the woman you love are all the result of this flaw that you seem to loathe so much. If this perfect universe of yours does come to exist, will that honestly make you happy? You’ll just be a bunch of perfect particles in a perfect universe, completely devoid of thought or feeling.

    There will be nothing for you to appreciate; you won’t even be able to feel appreciation. It will be the same as not existing at all. You aren’t doing this because you’re supposed to; you just think that perfection is the answer. You, who talks so much about value, are giving value to something that goes against everything you stand for.

    You call this peace, but it’s nothing more than death. Life creates conflict, but true peace isn’t the absence of life. It is when life has the capability to cause conflict, but chooses not to. True peace isn’t a world without people; it’s a world where people can come together, despite their differences, and choose to exist in harmony.

    The Self is the true identity of the person, the desires, fears, and feelings we possess but keep hidden with the Superego. You showed us our true selves not to make us perfect, help us understand one another! A world where people can be their true selves without fighting, that is peace! That is the possibility that you have given us!”

    At her words, Jack looked back at the sphere of light in front of him and the beam of energy shooting up into space, having lost some of the color in his face.

    “Ask yourself this, Jack: would you rather exist in a universe where you had no thoughts or sensations and there was nothing to experience, or would you exist in a universe with music and art? Would you rather exist as nothing but a pile of lifeless atoms in a universe filled with atoms just like yours? Or would you prefer to live in a universe where you could appreciate and study everything around you? Jack, would you rather exist in that hollow perfect universe as something without life, sensation, or meaning, or live in a universe where you are with me, an imperfect girl whom you love and who loves you with all of her heart?

    Face it, you lost your temper back in that Washington garage because you cared about me so much that you couldn’t accept my death and you couldn’t forgive those guys. You know that what you are trying to achieve won’t bring you the same joy as spending a lifetime with the people you love. Admit it, love without life is meaningless, just like how life without love is meaningless.” Jack didn’t answer, he merely stared at her with his smile gone. “I made this for you for your birthday. Would you rather live in a meaningless universe where it has no value or doesn’t even exist?”

    She reached into her pocket and pulling out a folded piece of paper. Unfolding it, she handed it to Jack. It was a sketch of the two of them embracing each other in the same position as the sketch Jack had seen in her room. It was exactly what they had looked like on the night they made love.

    “You say that the majority of reality is what you make of it and the values you add. Why would you want a reality where you are incapable of perception and there is nothing to value? Is being perfect really better than being alive and happy? Is being perfect really better than being in a world with music to listen to, a world with books to read, a world with people to help, a world with friends to talk to, and a world with someone to love?”

    Jack looked away from her and stared at his hand, pressed against the orb of light. His mind was raging struggling to come up with a decision. His entire existence had been culminating all for this one purpose, this one action that would shape everything. But was there more to his existence than that? Was it possible that he was wrong? No, he couldn’t be wrong, this was his purpose. But what if his purpose was as flawed as the universe itself? What if this imperfect universe was supposed to exist this way? What if that itself made reality perfect? Was the presence of this imperfect universe what made the true Celestial Nirvana perfect? But if he had the ability to mend the fabric of reality and implement the Celestial Nirvana, didn’t that mean he was meant to? Or was that simply applying meaning to his existence because of a flawed perception?

    “You told me that all you wanted was to make others happy and to be happy. So do it, Jack, be happy. Don’t do what you think you’re supposed to do, do what will make you happy.”

    Slowly, Jack lowered his hand and took it off the orb of light, causing the energy beam to come to a stop, as well as the universal rebirthing process. As the beginning of the new celestial cycle came to an end, the crack closed back up and the sky returned to its normal color. Silence had returned.

    With a small smile, he turned back to Victoria. “I’ve waited almost fifteen billion years for this… what’s another 5125.36 years? I’ll let this universe continue to shine on for a while longer. I guess I’ll come back and try again when you won’t be around to nag at me.”

    Crying tears of joy, Victoria wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him as tightly as possible. “Forget it, you’re going to make me immortal so that I can make sure you don’t destroy the universe. Oh god, Jack, I love you so much.”

    “I love you too, Victoria, and you’re right, I would rather be in an imperfect universe where I am happy than a perfect universe where I am incapable of feeling anything. I’m sorry for scaring you, all of you.”

    “I don’t think we’re the ones you should be apologizing to for the scare. The whole world is probably flipping out with how the sky changed color. Is there anything you can do to fix it?” Tyler asked with a sigh of relief as he and Kelly walked over.

    “Sure.”

    Now that Jack had revealed who he was, there was no longer any need to hide his powers and what he was truly capable of as the soul of the universe. Without so much as a twitch of his eye, every single human being on the planet, save for Victoria, Kelly, and Tyler, exploded into a molecular mess, broken down at the atomic level. Before the bloody mist could even settle or stain the surroundings, everyone was reformed exactly as they had been before, save for their memory of the past few minutes being wiped.

    With every single human frozen in time, waiting for Jack to restore life to them, he used the opportunity to repair anything that might have been damaged in the panic, rearranging the atoms back into their original places and making everything good as new. Everything completed, he kick-started everyone on the planet, returning them to their schedule with nobody being the wiser.

    “There, it’s done. Aside from us, nobody knows about what just happened.”

    “Well then I suggest we get to class. Since the universe isn’t getting a remodeling, detention is still an issue,” Kelly said with a small laugh.

    “Jeez, it’s not even 11:00 and I’m mentally exhausted,” Tyler sighed, turning around and walking back towards the school with Kelly.

    Jack and Victoria remained in the empty intersection.

    “I love you, Jack,” she said again.

    “I love you too,” he replied, wrapping his hand around hers.

    “Oh, and Jack? Happy birthday.”

    The End

    To my loyal fans who loved this story when I posted it 4 years ago and the new fans who will love it now, I have good news! I’ve published it on amazon! The new version has updated writing, more characters, and new content.
    You can find it here:
    https://www.amazon.com/Sephirot-Atticus-Greene/dp/1522920080/ref=sr_1_1_twi_pap_2?ie=UTF8&qid=1480181746&sr=8-1&keywords=Sephirot+Atticus+Greene

    You can also find the published version of Light of Hellfire, Hellsteel, again with updated writing, more characters, and new content.
    https://www.amazon.com/Hellsteel-War-Arrived-Atticus-Greene/dp/1511648406/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&qid=1456886268&sr=8-1&keywords=Hellsteel

    As well as My Dear Sweet Slave:
    https://www.amazon.com/Dear-Sweet-Slave-Hannibal-North-ebook/dp/B01GBQW806?ie=UTF8&keywords=My%20Dear%20Sweet%20Slave&qid=1464886508&ref_=sr_1_1&sr=8-1

    And The Man of Sin:
    https://www.amazon.com/Man-Sin-Hannibal-North/dp/1530131006/ref=sr_1_3?ie=UTF8&qid=1457326345&sr=8-3&keywords=The+Man+of+Sin